Absolute Proof Of God!

SCIENCE And The BIBLE, Do They Contradict???

AddThis Content

Subscribe To My Podcast

Witchcraft: the real truth exsposed! The personal Testimony of The Ministerofblog plus Others!

Those who have a testimony to share about what God took you from may do so in the comment section at the bottom of this page for others to be blessed and God to be Praised!

You may place your testimony at the bottom of the Page that applies to where God has brought you from. Check out the Pages on this site below.

New Twitter App Gets You Free Traffic..

Click Here To See How >>

Breaking the Chain of Lies so you can be FREE!

This is my Battle cry: Gal. 4:16
“Am I therefore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth?”
By Steve Wohlberg
MOST THINGS FROM RAY COMFORT I really love EXCEPT the "prophetical minefield" called dispensationalism!
I spent years teaching this prophetic nightmare, I was "Left Behind" the 8 Ball so to speak....
It's NOT that they don't love God or even are purposefully deceiving us, it's just that we have left our true roots!
The Church WAS NEVER this prophetically confused in it's early days, they had real purpose and direction and didn't hide behind the shell game of man-made prophetic ideas!

Break out of your religious and intellectual Chains!

Truth ONLY comes to those who search for it not to those who settle for less!

Click the following links to listen to audio recordings of a series of sermons on Matthew 24 by Pastor Joe Haynes.

The sermon series is titled, "Are We Living in the End Times?" Delivered during the month of January, 2008.

Here's a FREE

"No Money Down Real Estate Course"

just for coming to my page!

It's free but very valuable!

Got Questions? Well...here are Answers to sharpen your mind and build your faith in the Anointed Jesus!

This Information represents months of hard work putting together the Best of the Best Information, please read the Evidence presented with deep Respect so that you might sharpen your faith or even GAIN new faith in God!

If you are helped by anything here, please...PLEASE, let me know in the comment section below!

This page needs your support!

You may ALSO leave your own Testimony of what God has done for your life there as well so that others may know what God has done! Or send it to me in an E-mail and I will use it AS IS in my blog!

The Real Truth about the organized Church of today may surprise you, unless you are one of its deceived victims!!!

It is PAST time that TRUE Christians the world over stop what their doing and realize that its their "Church-ianity" that the world really does hate!

I mean really, their supposed to hate US not our FAKE CHRISTIAN LIVES we surround ourselves with.

Not because we go to DEAD churches to hear DEAD sermons about DEAD faithless, platitude's that don't change lives. I as a minister of the Gospel these 37 ys.

I have both witnessed my OWN hypocrisy and the hypocrisy of the church in general; BUT is this not the MAIN reason the world hates us (Because of our Hypocrisy) and not the true reason THAT Jesus said we should be hated for (Because we TRY to convict of sin and unrighteousness)?

Think about it!

Matthew 7:22-24 (King James Version)

"Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works?

And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity. Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock:"

We should not be despised because we can't follow the Lord the way he told us too, we should be hated literally because they hate Jesus and see him in us.

"A cult is a religion with no political power." — Tom Wolfe.

"A religion is a cult that succeeded." And true Christianity was NEVER meant to be ether one.

The Organized Church of today DOES NOT IN ANY WAY resemble the New

Testament believers because these days we spend so much wasted time



The answer to the question " Can God really free me?

is of course..YES...YES...YES!!! If your "god " cannot deliver from anything and everything...THEN WHY ON EARTH WOULD YOU SERVE that god? Ω

The personal testimony of The "Minister of Blog" Clarence F. Sargent

I was raised in a small town, at the time called Taunton, Mass. after having moved from Ellsworth Maine where I was born where to this day, I do not know who my real mother and father were but because I know of the Sovereignty of God I also know his personal care of my life.

I can go on with my life knowing his plans have my best interest at heart.


In his plan, I was adopted at birth by a very loving couple who were childless and really wanted me, my mother Mary a backsliding Baptist and my Father Alexander Sargent an agnostic when it came to all things spiritual, was level-headed and down to earth.

Now you have to realize that I only found out about my adoption at 29 years old; long after both my mom and my dad had died and I had already become a Christian. I received a letter from the social security administration telling me of a Sister who wished to get in touch with me.

My Sister Shirley told me that my real mom ( A full-blooded native American Indian, of which I am proud to have in my bloodline.) wanted an abortion because she could not care for me and all my siblings, a fact I'm not proud of!

(But I know now that this act is the ultimate rejection of a child in the womb, not an act of love but selfishness.)

She was actually at the doors of the clinic when some pro-life people talked her into adoption instead of murdering me, thank God for those who will stand up and stand out in this world for something good; if they had not, I would be among the millions a dead babies in a dumpster somewhere in Maine.

I think you know where I stand on abortion as a result of this.

No amount of arguments can convince someone who would have died that a child in the womb is not human enough to live.

I was raised in a lower middle class family and not used to the so-called "good things in life" as far as wealth is concerned but I was very much-loved and that’s what really mattered anyway.

BUT.... all that was soon to change because of an utterly stupid decision of mine. I began to practice the occult in my teen years; and it all started one afternoon when I was 6 years old sitting in front of the “boob tube” watching an innocent television show called “Bewitched” and from the moment that show aired [in 1964] I was hooked on the concept at least; of witchcraft, very innocently at first but nevertheless I was hooked.

What is the Craft? Who are the Witches? And should we be afraid of them?

What is a Witch or Wizard? What do I Have to Fear?By Clarence Sargent (The Ministerofblog) What is a Witch?Well in a most basic way witches or wizards are people who can mentally afflict others with harm or good by thinking them harm or good. But that is as far as they believe they can do because it is in the Freudian doctrine of the Omnipotence of Thought, that we find the belief that mankind can make use of their imaginations so they can affect others actions.They believe even the course of nature or circumstances themselves, simply by the projection of their thoughts towards them, either in an evil or good way can change the way nature or circumstances in the natural order of things works. What about spells or hexes? Casting spells are the ways and means to defend themselves against their fears, these actions are the end result of a base fear in all of mankind without the truth of God.Man always fears things he doesn't have the ability to understand outside of his or her personal space.This is the philosophy behind spell-casting in the first place, to use a person's own fears against them, to do themselves in by personal fear dwelling within them.The Witch or Wizard simply needs to find out specific information about their enemies life which in this day and age is not to hard to do. Once this information is known, all that is needed then is a personal item, a lock of hair or picture of them or family for personal connection, and the CURSE takes root in the mind and filters down to the spirit of the victim.

The real secret any form of witchcraft lies in the very nature of the human mind itself, and the projection of mental energies, which is simply conversion of feelings of guilt or anger into hostility towards others and is a well-known human problem that God hates.

This is responsible not only for the illusion of persecution but the need for a scapegoat. This seems to be a tendency in the human mind ( What the Bible terms the human Soul ) that doesn't get the renewing of spiritual rebirth through the Word of God.

Unfortunately this basic definition of a Witch covers a wide range of Christian practice in the church of the modern day as well as the occult.

This form of practice in the Church reveals itself through our worship and our prayers which we OVERLY ATTACH to the "emotion center" of our the brains, which if not kept in check by the reborn spirit can LEAD US DOWN A PATH THAT IS NOT OF GOD'S CREATION.

God never intended for our emotions to control our lives but only to enhance our spiritual experience.

Witchcraft utilizes ONLY that part of spirit (The Soul) which is LIMITED in man's incomplete understanding because of sin, it is not a TRUE SPIRITUAL POWER at all; but is anchored to the mind of the flesh as is taught in Galatians 5:18-25

"But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the law. Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these; Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, sedition's, heresies, Envyings, murders, drunkenness, revellings, and such like: of the which I tell you before, as I have also told you in time past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God. But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, Meekness, temperance: against such there is no law. And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts. If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit.

The old adage that says "If you do not set your belief on something that makes sense you'll set it upon NON-sense instead" and ANY form of the craft is "spiritual non-sense" because no amount of mind or flesh can ever equal an once of spirit!

How exactly is the Human Psyche effected by the "power of suggestion?" Well let's look at the radio broadcast drama "The War of the World's" by Orson Wells in the early 50s, not only was the power of suggestion well utilized, but it also began the era of mythical urban legends of our modern day society.

This broadcast proves that this is a power to be reckoned with when properly instituted, even if it were by accident.

The human psyche acts just like a shield; but like anything else, it eventually is pierced through by the power of over and over suggestion, this is how urban legends get a foothold in our minds and how traumatic events that happen in succession can change our thoughts to a more negative overall belief system .

Unbelievably, the power of suggestion can be not only our mental undoing in the negative sense; but can also be the catalyst for the complete mental regrouping or intuitive spark of the human psyche in the most positive sense as well, so we cannot throw out this power as "of the devil", he simply uses what he has available in the creation of God. This is how God changes our lives so it is a good thing if used by him through us.

What this is, is a mental faculty that we were created with so that we could use our faith to function in life, without the power to suggest to our minds we would never be able to believe God for anything.

When we speak of the power of suggestion in the Christian faith it can be BOTH a negative in the sense of believing a "wrong doctrine" over all the facts to the contrary.

But it can be a positive in the sense that our faith in God is better increased because the mind is taken out of the way and put in a proper place, it simply translates to the mind being convinced of spiritual facts no matter what the physical circumstance reveals.

Thus faith rules over physical law and can "recreate the physical circumstances" preventing a miracle from happening or being viewed in the physical realm.

The power of suggestion can indeed be viewed as the "omnipotent" part of God's faith when used in positive conjunction with affirmations as a method of the treatment of disease.

We have all experienced the power of suggestion any time we go shopping yet there is no witchcraft involved here, so it is a safe form if used alone with a heavy dose of "Self-control". The power of suggestion is everywhere and those who practice the Craft are simply using a tool available to the whole of mankind.

Another great example of the power of suggestion is the" placebo effect" where in testing they use a "sugar tablet" instead of the drug with half the group and the drug with other half and tell both groups they are getting better and watch the effect work time after time.

The bad news is that this power can work in the opposite direction and cause great damage and hurt simply because man without God has a missing part- Hope. There is no power so persuasive as the power of suggestion and Satan knows this all to well, after all he received 2/3rd's of heaven angels to follow him!

The power of the mind is the form of putting words in an order to make others interested in what you have to say...Advertising plan and simple....advertising what you want others to think about over and over. When we work to conquer obstacles in our way, we work to put the power of suggestion in motion.

When people are conditioned, it is usually easy to use the power of suggestion if our words are distributed properly, this is how "Organizations" of all types control their memberships to think the common thread of thought as one.

Everyday we are all open to the power of suggestion, whether we are at home, at work, or other areas of society. Recognizing the positive and negative forces of the power of suggestion can help us to avoid unwanted feelings that can affect our thinking process.

If you think about the hypocrisy in many religions today, you can see that people are often under the power of suggestion. Learning, reading, and meditating can help us to gain control over our thoughts vs. others' thoughts and avoid the unwanted suggestions.

When we have "evidence" that upholds our words such as the Bible, we have the ingredient that leads us to the proper use power of Self-suggestion effectively and Biblical based.

It is very important that as believers we NOT fear anything that God intends for good, but simply use as intended. Witchcraft cannot harm a true believer solidly standing upon the rock of God's commands! Article Source: http://EzineArticles.com/?expert=Clarence_Sargent

The "Craft" appealed to me on so many level’s both physically and spiritually.

I was already an introvert with very few friends and low self-esteem in school, other than the few out casts smoking dope in the parking lot of my school.

And being an only child caused me to develop many "imaginary friends". Now I believe this is Healthy to a point, but as I grew up these "imaginary friends" would drive my interest in the Occult and Drugs, for they were demonic in nature not the "imaginary friends" I thought they were.

Since my interest was peaked by these "familiar spirits".

[A familiar is a Witches guide in the realm of spirit. I now know that these spirits were guiding me into deeper and deeper FLESHLY TIES to my sinful nature.]

Watching that show sent me headlong into a downward spiral of flesh in control living.

EVEN AS a child I knew that "Hollywood Witch-craft" was not the real thing which is the reason I driven to know the real practice and THEREIN lies the true danger of parents allowing their children to view and read things WITHOUT PROPER SUPERVISION; the television is NOT a good babysitter.

Understand, that it’s alright for an older child to be curious about it, as long as YOU the parent are there to guide them away from the evil content and to explain (Click Here) why God hates those things in a reasonable manner.

It’s the great special effects that are the lure in the beginning, but that will not stand before a holy God at the judgment seat as your excuse.

I dedicated myself without any spiritual direction to find out about this ancient earth religion, as I began studying and looking for deeper truths in the world of magic and sorcery I was witness both to its beauty of focus and its pure savagery of intent. It wasn’t until after my adopted Mom died when I was only 17 that I was free to do as I pleased....and boy did I do as I pleased!

I must add to my testimony here because there may be some confusion as to how I could claim to an Atheist and at the same time a Witch? Well, first of all I said plainly that I wasn't a TRUE atheist but a fake atheist in that I mouthed the words of "hating all things God connected", but at the same time I turned toward Witchcraft to replace him.

My mothers death was the catalyst that started my hatred of God boiling! I simply didn't hate all other gods the same way!

I jumped headlong into drugs, Drinking, and Partying while trying to keep up a c+ to b average in high school, failing many courses because a lack of focus on them and because many of my teachers just wanted me out of their classes and passed me through without the proper training.

I joined Wicca, as a private practitioner taking a course in the art of magic by Gavin and Yvonne Frost; The Wicca fascination I had did not last very long as I was hungry for a darker side; the more power and knowledge of the occult the better.

I began to delve deeper and deeper into the so-called "Deep things of Occult Knowledge“, I would read Anton LaVeys "Satanic Bible" just to rebel against the God who, I felt “TOOK MY MOM FROM ME”.

Now this is where I now know a true Atheist from a fake one who is just a rebellious person trying to hate the God he knows exists but can't get close too in sin.

Understand that if you were a REAL ATHEIST you would have NO NEED to rebel against anything godly because HE ISN'T REALLY THERE.....I mean get down to earth, if God is not there what's the issue with the bible;
"the concept of God is the ONLY thing that could make that book real in any way, so if God isn't real then the bible cannot matter."
This is why I've never really meet a real Atheist because you all WASTE so much time trying to find evidence to DISPROVE what you say isn't there...is that healthy behavior?
After all I as a Christian don't get mad and spend any of my time trying to disprove the existence of "Fairy Tales" why do you?

Remember what has happened to you is what makes you become great, so don't let life run you over.

Slow down, THINK for a moment:

Isn't there more to life than this?


The guy below is :

Aleister Crowley, I used to think he was the bomb but I was wrong.......big time!

He along with me knew nothing of God and who he really IS!


This is what I played with in my early years in the Occult, it is not recommended by ANY OCCULTIST worth their salt to PLAY with these, they are very dangerous and can and WILL open you up to demon influences!

Don't be fooled into the idea that what you do is innocent ALL involvement is dangerous!

I began mixing in Aleister Crowley's works {Below}

ALEISTER CROWLEY (ALPHABETIC LIST OF WORKS) below is a list of the works of Aleister Crowley in alphabetic sequence. Crowley provided many of his texts with numerical identifiers in Latin. there is also a numeric index for this collection, which consists of a list of titles followed by a brief description of their content and importance. several of these files have multiple versions, being keyed in by different people or formatted for enhanced readability, and these versions are identified in no particular order other than when they were acquired as part of the archive. descriptive text in {set brackets} is taken from Crowley's "Book Four" appendices (capitalization regularized in many instances), text other than the titles of books or essays in "quotation marks" is from the work being described (whether in the subtitle or elsewhere). text followed by "-- (name)" identifies a description by the sourcename cited (detailed at the end of this document). text in [brackets] is commentary or interpretation from the Archivist. # Absinthe: The Green Goddess # An Account of the A.'. A.'. sub figura 33 {[An account of the Order of the Silver Star or "A.'.A.'."] first written in the language of his period by the Councillor von Eckartshausen, revised and rewritten [by Crowley].}# Across the Gulf sub figura 59 {A fantastic account of a previous incarnation. It story of the overthrowing of Isis by Osisis may help the reader to understand the meaning of the overthrowing of Osiris by Horus in the present aeon.}# AHA! sub figura 242 {An exposition in poetic language of several of the ways of attainment and the results obtained.}# Amrita [A lecture on the creation and application of the Elixir of Immortality.]# Ararita sub figura 813 (version 1) # Ararita sub figura 813 (version 2) {An account of the Hexagram and the method of reducing it to the Unity, and beyond.}

# De Arte Magica (version 1) # De Arte Magica (version 2) # De Arte Magica (version 3) [Sex magick instructions.]

# The Artistic Temperament [A Simon Iff story (fiction).]

# Astrology sub figura 536 (Preface) {A textbook on astrology composed on scientific lines by classifying observed facts rather than deducting from *a priori* theories.}

# Batrachophrenoboocosmomachia sub figura 536 {An instruction in expansion of the field of the mind.}

# The Beast sub figura 666 (?) {An account of the magical personality who is the Logos of the present aeon.} [Some suggest this became "The Equinox of the Gods", first published in 1936.]

# Berashith: An Essay in Ontology "With Some Remarks On Ceremonial Magic".

# Book Four sub figura 4 # Book Four sub figura 4 (Interlude) # {A general account in elementary terms of magical and mystical powers.} Book Four Part Three ('Magick in Theory and Practice') # 'Magick in Theory and Practice' Introduction # Book Four Part Three ('MiTaP'): excerpts relating to magic

# The Book of Lies (falsely so-called) {Deals with many matters on all planes of the very highest importance. An offiial publication of the Babes of the Abyss, but is recommended even to beginners as highly suggestive.}

# The Book of the Operation of the Sacred Magic of Abramelin the Mage

# "The Book of Thoth sub figura 78" {A complete treatise on the Tarot.}

# "The Book of Wisdom or Folly vel Aleph sub figura 111" {An extended and elaborate commentary on "The Book of the Law",in the form of a letter from [To Mega Therion] to his magical son, [Frater Achad]. Contains some of the deepest secrets of initiation, with a clear solution of many cosmic and ethical problems.}

# "The Butterfly Net sub figura 81" aka "Moonchild" {An account of a magical operation [of the Homunculus or Magical Child], particularly concerning the planet Luna, written in the form of a novel.}

# The Cephaloedium Working (version1)< # The Cephaloedium Working (version 2)

# The Chymical Jousting of Brother Perardua sub figura 55 {An account of the magical and mystic path in the language of alchemy.}

# Concerning "Blasphemy" in General & the Rites of Eleusis in Particular

# Concerning Death sub figura 106 {A treatise on the nature of death and the proper attitude to be taken towards it.}

# Concerning the Law of Thelema sub figura 161 "Specific instances of the application of the various programs and policies outlined in other papers such as The Open Letter."

# Desert Justice (Simon Iff Abroad) [Tales of Simon Iff (fiction).]

# Duty "A note on the chief rules of practical conduct to be observed by those who accept the Law of Thelema."

# EGC Gnostic Mass sub figura 15 [The central religious ritual of Crowley's O.T.O.]

# Eight Lectures on Yoga (version 1) # Eight Lectures on Yoga (version 2) [Instructions on the practice of Raja Yoga after the style and rigor of Patanjali.]

# Energized Enthusiasm "A Note on Theurgy" An essay developing the idea of creativity -- and genius -- as a sexual phenomenon. -- Crowley Cross-Index.

# Enochian Keys

# Enochian Notes

# The Equinox {Crowley's regular periodical in which many of his works appeared.}

# The Equinox of the Gods "The circumstances surrounding the dictation of [The Book of the Law]." -- Crowley Cross-Index

# Eroto-Comatose Lucidity (version 1) # Eroto-Comatose Lucidity (version 2) [An excerpt from De Arte Magica.]

# Gilles de Rais (version 1) # Gilles de Rais (version 2) [A historical lecture billed by Crowley as 'banned.']

# The Greek Qabalah (short form) "A complete Dictionary of all sacred and important words and phrases given in the Books of the Gnosis and other important writings both in the Greek and the Coptic."

# A Handbook of Geomancy "Attributions of geomantic figures to planets, zodiac, and ruling genii."

# The High History of Good Sir Palamedes the Saracen... sub figura 197 {A poetic account of the Great Work and enumeration of many obstacles.}

# An Intimation on The Constitution of the Order (O.T.O.) sub figura 194 {The Constitution and Government of our Holy Order [Crowley's O.T.O.]; by the study of its Balance you may yourself come to apprehension of how to rule your own life.}

# John St. John sub figura 860 {The record of the magical retirement of Frater O.M. A model of what a magical record should be, so far as accurate analysis and fullness of description are concerned.}

# Khabs Am Pekht sub figura 300 {A special instruction for the promulgation of the Law. This is the first and most important duty of every aspirant of whatever grade. It builds up in him the character and karma which forms the Spine of Attainment.}

# Khing Khang King sub figura 21 ["The Classic of Purity", by Ko Hsuen. Interpolation by Crowley.]

# The Law of Liberty sub figura 837 (version 1) # The Law of Liberty sub figura 837 (version 2) {A further explanation of "The Book of the Law" in reference to certain ethical problems.}

# De Lege Libellum sub figura 150 {A further explanation of "The Book of the Law", with special reference to the powers and privileges conferred by its acceptance.}

# Liber 8 (the 8th Aethyr of 'The Vision and the Voice sub figura 418') "[A description of attaining unto] the mystery of the knowledge and conversation of [the] Holy Guardian Angel" [originating in "The Vision and the Voice sub figura 418". See below for a commentary on the entire document.].

# Liber A vel Armorum sub figura 412 (version 1) # Liber A vel Armorum sub figura 412 (version 2) {An instruction on the preparation of the Elemental Instruments.}

# Liber A'ash vel Capricorni Pneumatici sub figura 370 [Sexual magick heavily veiled in symbolism.]

# Liber Adonis sub figura 335 {An account in poetic language of the struggle of the human and divine elements in the consciousness of man, giving their harmony following on the victory of the latter.}

# Liber Al vel Legis sub figura 220 {"The Book of the Law", the foundation of Crowley's [religious] work.}

# Liber Al vel Legis Commentary [Crowley's commentary on "The Book of the Law".]

# Liber Amalantrah sub figura 97 (version 1) # Liber Amalantrah sub figura 97 (version 2) {Diary concerning the Wizard Amalantrah and the working of like name.}

# Liber Arcanorum sub figura 231 {An account of the cosmic process so far as it is indicated by the Tarot Trumps in relation to the Genii of the Qliphoth.}

# Liber Astarte vel Berylli sub figura 175 {An instruction in attainment by the method of devotion, or bhakti-yoga.}

# Liber B vel Magi sub figura 1 *{An account of the Grade of Magus, the highest grade which it is ever possible to manifest in any way whatever upon this plane. Or so it is said by the Masters of the Temple.}

# Liber Cadaveris sub figura 120 [Zelator initiation ritual for the Order of Thelemites. Also called 'the Ritual of Passing Through the Tuat'.]

# Liber Causae sub figura 61 {The history and origin of the A.'.A.'. The object of the book is to discount mythopeia.}

# Liber Chanokh sub figura 89 {A brief abstraction of the symbolic representation of the universe derived by Dr. John Dee through the scrying of Sir Edward Kelly.}

# Liber Cheth vel Vallum Abiegni sub figura 156 {An account of the task of the Exempt Adept, considered under the symbols of a particular nonintellectual plane.}

# Liber Collegii Sancti sub figura 185 {The tasks of the Grades of the A.'.A.'. and their Oaths as pertains to "Graduum Montis Abiegni sub figura 13".}

# Liber Cordis Cincte Serpente sub figura 65 {An account of the relations of the aspirant [to the A.'.A.'.] with his Holy Guardian Angel.}

# Liber E vel Excitiorum sub figura 9 {Instructs the aspirant in the necessity of keeping a record. Suggests methods of testing physical clairvoyance. Gives instruction in Asana, Pranayama and Dharana, and advises the application of tests to the physical body, in order that the student may thoroughly understand his own limitations.}

# Liber Gaias sub figura 96 {A handbook of Geomancy.}

# Graduum Montis Abiegni sub figura 13 {An account of the task of the aspirant to the A.'.A.'. from Probationer to Adept.}

# Liber Had sub figura 555 {An instruction for attaining Hadit.}

# Liber HHH sub figura 341 (version 1) # Liber HHH sub figura 341 (version 2) {Three methods of attainment through a willed series of thoughts.}

# Liber Israfel sub figura 64 {An instruction in a suitable method of preaching.}

# Liber Jugorum sub figura 3 (version 1) # Liber Jugorum sub figura 3 (version 2) {An instruction for the control of speech, action and thought.}

# Liber Liberi vel Lapidis Lazuli sub figura 7 {The emancipation of an Exempt Adept from his adeptship. The birth words of a Master of the Temple.}

# Liber Librae sub figura 30 {An elementary course of morality suitable for the average man.}

# Liber Nikh vel Tzaba sub figura 93 (version1) # Liber Nikh vel Tzaba sub figura 93 (version 2) {A diary of heroin and cocaine use.}

# Liber O vel Manua et Sagitae sub figura 6 {Instructions given for elementary study of the qabalah, assumption of god forms, vibration of divine names, the rituals of Pentagram and Hexagram, and their uses in protection and invocation, a method of attaining astral visions so-called, and an instruction in the practice called 'Rising on the Planes'.}

# Liber Os Abysmi vel Da'ath sub figura 474 {An instruction in a purely intellectual method of entering the Abyss.}

# Liber Oz sub figura 77 (version 1) # Liber Oz sub figura 77 (version 2) [A Bill of Rights for the Aeon of Horus.]

# Liber Porta Lucis sub figura 10 {An account of the sending forth of [To Mega] Therion by the A.'.A.'. and an explanation of his mission.}

# Liber Pyramidos sub figura 671 {A ritual of self-initiation.}

# Liber Reguli sub figura 5 "The Ritual of the Mark of the Beast: an incantation proper to invoke the Energies of the Aeon of Horus, adapted for the daily use of the Magician of whatever grade."

# Liber Resh vel Helios sub figura 200 (version 1) # Liber Resh vel Helios sub figura 200 (version 2) {An instruction for the adoration of the Sun four times daily, with the object of composing the mind to meditation, and of regularizing the practices.}

# Liber Ru vel Spiritus sub figura 206 {Full instruction in Pranayama.}

# Liber Samekh sub figura 800 {The ritual employed by the Beast 666 for the attainment of the knowledge and conversation of the Holy Guardian Angel during the semester of his performance of the operation of the Sacred Magic of Abramelin the Mage. [from the book, apparently translated by Mathers]}

# Liber Stellae Rubae sub figura 66 {A secret ritual, the heart of IAO-OAI.}

# Liber Tau sub figura 400 {A graphic interpretation of the Tarot on the plane of initiation.}

# 777 (Fragment) {_777_: aka _Vel Prolegomena Symbolica Ad Systemam Sceptico-Mysticae Viae Explicandae, Fundamentum Hieroglyphicorum Sanctissimorum Scientiae Summae _: A complete dictionary of [Crowley's] correspondences of magical elements, reprinted with extensive additions.}

# Liber Trigrammaton sub figura 27 {A book of trigams of the mutations of the Tao with the Yin and the Yang. An account of the cosmic process.}

# Liber Turris vel Domus Dei sub figura 16 {An instruction for attaiment by the direct destruction of thoughts as they arise in the mind.}

# Liber Tzaddi vel Hamus Hermeticus sub figura 90 {An account of initiation, and an indication as to those who are suitable for same.}

# The Lost Continent sub figura 51 {An account of the continent of Atlantis: the manners and customs, magical rites and opinions of its people, together with an account of the catastrophe, so called, which ended in its disappearance.}

# Magick Without Tears {A compilation of correspondence between Crowley and an anonymous pupil concerning the basics of magick.}

# The Manifesto of the O.T.O. sub figura 52 "A concise summary of the various threads of initiatic tradition that make up the O.T.O."

# The Mass of the Phoenix sub figura 44 {A ritual of the Law.}

# The Message from the Master Therion sub figura 2 {Explains the essence of the new Law in a very simple manner.}

# An Open Letter to Those Who May Wish to Join the Order (O.T.O.) sub figura 101 "Guidelines for Thelemic social intercourse" [in the O.T.O.}

# The Paris Working [Homosexual magick instructions.]

# The Rites of Eleusis [Planetary rites in a regular cycle.]

# Sepher Sephiroth sub figura 500 {A dictionary of Hebrew words arranged according to numerical value. An encyclopedia of the Qabalah, a map of the universe, enabling man to attain perfect understanding.}

# The Soldier and the Hunchback (! & ?) sub figura 148 [Philosophy of expression, inquiry and logic.]

# The Star Ruby sub figura 25 {An improved form of the Lesser [Banishing] Ritual of the Pentagram.}

# Liber Star Sapphire sub figura 36 (version 1) # Liber Star Sapphire sub figura 36 (version 2) {An improved ritual of the Hexagram.}

# Tao Teh King sub figura 157 {"The Classic of the Way and its Virtue/Power", by Lao Tzu, Interpolated by Crowley.}

# De Thaumaturgia sub figura 633 {A statement of uncertain ethical considerations concering magick.} {"The Vision and the Voice" aka "Aerum vel Saeculi": the classical account of the thirty aethyrs and a model of all visions, the doctrine of the function of the Great White Brotherhood which is the foundation of the aspiration of the Adept. An account of a Master of the Temple.}

# Vision and Voice (418) Commentary

# Yi King sub figura 216 ["The Classic of Changes". Interpolated by Crowley.]

# Liber Yod sub figura 831 {An instruction giving three methods of reducing the manifold consciousness to the Unity. Adapted to facilitate the task of the attainment of Raja Yoga and of the knowledge and conversation of the Holy Guardian Angel.}

The Man, Myth, and Magic encyclopedia series was a great source of knowledge from my High School Library on class breaks.

man myth and magic

But Just about anything dealing with works on Witchcraft I would give place to simply because I was hungry for knowledge.



Real help to keep your Children free from Occult influences!

Deliverance from the Occult PDF.

They will circumvent all efforts to stop them if all you do is say "Because I said so!" instead of explaining with evidence WHY they can't do it!

The occult became an obsession, a lifestyle that I was hooked on just like my drug use, it was “Mind-altering“.

I learned still more from friends, many of which were Questionable at best but they knew what I wanted to know about how to tell fortunes and use Tarot cards and playing cards to make money on the side.

I began to cast spells on others, while I worshiped the horned god and the goddess. I mixed all this knowledge together to form my own form of the Craft, never being a conformist I made it my own and would put it all in my journal called a "Witches Book of Shadows".

[caption id="" align="alignright" width="150" caption="An example of a Book of Shadows!"] An example of a Book of Shadows![/caption]

The Book of Shadows is a Witch's greatest tool. It provides a place for all personal Craft secrets, your spell work, rituals, family traditions if you have any, almost anything a Witch can think or act on is contained in this book. As I figured out what my personal practices were I would write them in this journal .

This was my personal "bible" to turn to anytime I needed help with a spell or spiritual concept, its ancient name is called a "Grimoire". I soon found out that when I would cast spells of evil intent on those I hated or disliked it began to work and I would also work "good magic" on those I liked that worked also. Everything seemed to be going my way.

But the problems I was going through at this time in life had nothing to do with what happened to me in the daytime hours when I worshipped other gods and goddesses; or even my study time in the craft when I gained deeper knowledge and power as a black Witch. My real trouble was a night-time issue, an issue of fear and discontent both in my dreams and waking hours.

I was in a constant deeply seated fear at the height of my power as a Witch. And no matter what anyone tells you about the Craft; good intent or bad intent it will produce the same results that any lifestyle outside of God’s grace produces, and that is DEATH IN YOUR LIFE.

Just what is a book of shadows?

Book of Shadows From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia The Book of Shadows is the name used for a book that contains magical and religious texts in the religion of Wicca and certain other neopagan witchcraft traditions. Typically, a Book of Shadows contains the core rituals, magical practices, ethics and philosophy of Wicca within it, and more often a list of the witch's personal spells.In British Traditional Wicca, which largely revolves around the structure of the coven, the book is traditionally copied by hand from that of one's initiating High Priestess or Priest, who copied theirs in turn from their initiator. In Eclectic Wiccan terminology, however, a Book of Shadows is a personal journal, though often serves in a similar capacity to that of traditionalists.Within traditional lineaged forms of Wicca there are a number of versions of the Book of Shadows, their contents varying to a greater or lesser degree from the early versions belonging to Gerald Gardner, who first popularised Wicca. While Gardner seems to have originally treated the book as a personal journal, it has come to be considered a religious text in most traditions. Origins Gerald Gardner, the "father of Wicca", first introduced the Book of Shadows to people that he had initiated into the craft through his Bricket Wood coven in the 1950s. He claimed that it was a personal cookbook of spells that have worked for the owner; they could copy from his own book and add or remove material as they saw fit. He said that the practice of Witches keeping such a book was ancient, and was practiced by the Witch-cult throughout history. According to tradition, Gardner claimed, the book was burned after a person died, so that it would not be discovered that they had been a witch.Gerald Gardner did not mention any such thing as a "Book of Shadows" in his 1949 (though written three years earlier), novel about mediaeval witchcraft, High Magic's Aid. Doreen Valiente claimed that this was because at the time, Gardner had not yet conceived of the idea, and only invented it after writing his novel.High Priestess Doreen Valiente made the claim that Gardner found the term "Book of Shadows" from a 1949 edition (Volume I, Number 3) of a magazine known as The Occult Observer. In this edition, she claimed, was an advertisement for Gardner's novel, High Magic's Aid, which was opposite an article titled "The Book of Shadows" written by the palmist Mir Bashir. The article in question was about an allegedly ancient Sanskrit divination manual which explained how to foretell things based upon the length of a person's shadow. Valiente theorised that Gardner then adopted this term for his Witches' grimoire. She maintained that "It was a good name, and it is a good name still, wherever Gardner found it". A page of Ye Booke of Ye Art Magical.A leatherbound manuscript written in Gardner's handwriting that was titled Ye Booke of Ye Art Magical (Ronald Hutton claims that it was spelt Ye Bok, but Valiente claims Ye Booke) was later found amongst his papers from the Museum after his death and was obtained by Valiente. It appeared to be a first draft of Gardner's Book of Shadows, and featured sections based upon the rituals of the Order of Templars of the Orient which had been devised by the occultist Aleister Crowley. Gardner had gained access to these rituals in 1946, when he had purchased a charter from Crowley giving him permission to perform the OTO rituals.Taking this evidence into account, it seems that Gardner invented the idea of a Witches' Grimoire sometime between 1946 (when he finished his novel High Magic's Aid), and 1949, and had named it Ye Booke of Ye Art Magical. In 1949, he had renamed it to the Book of Shadows, and soon began to make use of it with his Bricket Wood Coven.

Adding weight to the evidence indicating Gardner invented the Book was that other neopagan witches of the time, such as Robert Cochrane, never made use of such a book.

Valiente's rewriting

In 1953, Doreen Valiente joined Gardner's Bricket Wood coven, and soon rose to become its High Priestess. She noticed how much of the material in his Book of Shadows was taken not from ancient sources as Gardner had initially claimed, but from the works of the occultist Aleister Crowley, from Aradia, or the Gospel of the Witches, from the Key of Solomon and also from the rituals of Freemasonry. She confronted Gardner with this, who admitted that the text he had received from the New Forest coven had been fragmentary and he had had to fill much of it using various sources. He also stated that "well, if you think you can do any better, go ahead", and Valiente thought that she could, later stating that: “ I accepted the challenge and set out to rewrite the Book of Shadows, cutting out the Crowleyanity as much as I could and trying to bring it back to what I felt was, if not so elaborate as Crowley's phraseology, at least our own and in our own words. ”

Valiente rewrote much of it, cutting out a lot of sections that had come from Crowley (whose negative reputation she feared), though retaining parts that originated with Aradia, or the Gospel of the Witches, which she fealt was genuine witchcraft practice. Valiente dramatically rewrote sections such as the Charge of the Goddess and also wrote several poems for the book, such as The Witches Rune. She also helped to create a poem to include the Wiccan Rede within it.

Valiente also noticed that a chant in one ritual in the book was based upon the poem "A Tree Song" from Puck of Pook's Hill by Rudyard Kipling, which she had enjoyed as a child.. The chant in question stated that:

Oh, do not tell the priest our plight, Or he would call it sin; But - we have been in the woods all night, A-conjuring summer in ! And we bring you news by word of mouth - Good news for cattle and corn - Now is the Sun come up from the South, With Oak, and Ash, and Thorn!

This version, written by both Gardner and Valiente, but containing sections adopted from various sources, such as Aleister Crowley, Aradia, or the Gospel of the Witches, and even Rudyard Kipling, went on to become the traditional text for Gardnerian Wicca.

In British Traditional Wicca

In forms of British Traditional Wicca, which include Gardnerian Wicca, Alexandrian Wicca and Algard Wicca, the Book of Shadows used by adherents is based upon that written by Garder and Valiente.

Although his own book had been put together with the help of Doreen Valiente and included material from a variety of modern sources, (notably from Aradia, or the Gospel of the Witches and the writings of Aleister Crowley) it also included sections written in an antique (or mock-antique) style, including advice for witches brought to trial and tortured. Gardner claimed that these sections were genuinely historical in origin, and that witches had not been allowed to write anything down until recently, to avoid incrimination; when at last Books of Shadows were allowed, the rituals and spells had to be written in a jumbled manner to prevent any non-initiate from using them. More recent scholars however have doubted their authenticity.

It seems likely that Gardner told his three subsequent initiatory lines that the book should be copied word for word, and Wiccans descended from Eleanor Bone, Patricia Crowther and Monique Wilson have widely believed that the book was of ancient provenance. North American Gardnerians of the Long Island line allow covens to add rituals and teachings to the book, but nothing may be removed.

Contemporary usage

Some Traditional Wiccans keep two Books of Shadows: one book of core rituals which does not change, and from which new initiates copy; and another coven book for ritual use, which is different from group to group and may contain much added material. Such material is often traded between covens.

Some Wiccans keep a personal Book of Shadows in addition to that of their tradition. This is typically for individual use and is not passed on to one's initiates.


After Gardner's death, his rival, Charles Cardell, published much of the material from the Gardnerian Book of Shadows. In the 1970s, the Alexandrians Janet Farrar and Stewart Farrar decided, with the consent of Doreen Valiente, that much of the Gardnerian book should be published in its true form. Much of it was published by the Farrars in their 1984 book The Witches' Way. In Eclectic Wicca

In non-traditional or "eclectic" forms of Wiccan or neo-pagan practice, the term Book of Shadows is more often used to describe a personal journal, rather than a traditional text. This journal records rituals, spells, and their results, as well as other magical information. This can be either an individual or coven text, and is not normally passed from teacher to student. In many cases, this kind of Book of Shadows is an electronic document (disk or website) instead of a hand-written one. Some reserve the Book of Shadows for recording spells and keep a separate book, sometimes called the Book of Mirrors to contain thoughts, feelings and experiences. In popular culture

The television fantasy series Charmed features a fictional Book of Shadows which contains spells and arcane law, and has a supernatural ability to defend itself from harm. In the 1996 film The Craft, which some critics saw as a major influence on the series Charmed, the Book of Shadows was referred to as an object in which a witch keeps her "power thoughts".

The 2000 sequel to The Blair Witch Project was titled Book of Shadows: Blair Witch 2, despite there being no mention of a Book of Shadows during the film, the title was seen as an attempt to capitalise on the Charmed series' established market.

Here is a COMMON excuse by those without knowledge of the Dangers of ALL FORMS of Witchcraft:
..."The Harry Potter books present a Godless universe -- one in which the most powerful wizard wins,"And that "most powerful wizard wins" this thing differs from evangelical christianity exactly how?
Here they speak of Religion being different from Witchcraft and they would be very wrong as God hates false religion just as much, but the point is well taken, there are powerful "Wizards" of religion in all of man's inventions.
God must be the most powerful being PERIOD!


And if you want your children to read only the bible, go right ahead. You'll end up having children who don't read unless they're forced to, and who don't like to read.
Kids need to enjoy reading in order to learn how to do it well, and that is what seems to get missed every time this topic comes up. Oh, and reading is important when it comes to getting an education, especially a college one."
This is THE most stupid remark from ignorance I've ever heard, they assume that to get an education means to sacrifice a child's soul in the process.
The Bible is THE most important book ever written NOT because its religious dogma, FAR FROM IT...The bible teaches children about every facet of life they could ever hope to encounter outside of "Religious training"! ENJOY reading?
YES... but always balance that skill with good MORAL TEACHINGS so that when they read something your not there to see, you'll know their perspective is right!
Harry Potter what's wrong?
Click here for the facts!

Deut. 7:26 says:

“Do not bring a detestable thing into your house or you, like it, will be set apart for destruction. Utterly abhor and detest it, for it is set apart for destruction.”

Lev. 20:27; 19:26

the second part of the verse says:

“A man or woman who is a medium or spiritist (wizard KJV) among you must be put to death. You are to stone them; their blood will be on their own heads. Do not practise divination or sorcery.”

Lev. 20:6 says:

“I will set my face against the person who turns to mediums and spiritist's (wizards KJV) to prostitute himself by following them, and I will cut him off from his people.”

Is. 47:13-14

says clearly: “ Let your astrologers come forward, those star-gazer who make predictions month by month, let them save you from what is coming upon you. Surely they are like stubble; the fire will burn them up. They cannot even save themselves from the power of the flame."

“ I am a Christian now and I’m proud of it, but I’m NOT RELIGIOUS and will not fit willingly into a denominational mold. I mean let’s be real here-Religion has killed and maimed it’s share of truth at the altar of good intention JUST as atheism has murdered it’s share FREE THOUGHT in the name of Fake science.

Let’s face real facts here for once shall we? BOTH RELIGION AND HUMANISM have dropped the ball as far as getting it right is concerned, so let’s not blow smokescreens up each others HINDQUARTERS about what’s true and what’s not.

A personal relationship is what God requires, he’s never been interested in “Church-ianity” or any form of man-made silliness on our part.

It’s about YOU and God, and not about YOU FITTING INTO A MOLD of like-minded minds which most of the FAKE CHURCH is now doing.

I get asked endlessly if I can prove that God exists? Well, an Atheist has already answered that question for me as I wrote in an article at ezinearticles.com

Proof That God Exist's From The Mouth Of An Atheist!By Clarence Sargent This question is one of the latest being asked by atheists and skeptics alike, and comes from the book," why doesn't god heal amputees""the bible clearly promises that god answers prayers. For example, in mark 11:24 Jesus says, "therefore I tell you, whatever you ask for in prayer, believe that you have received it, and it will be yours." And billions of Christians believe these promises. You can find thousands of books, magazine articles and web sites talking about the power of prayer. According to believers, god is answering millions of their prayers every day. So what should happen if we pray to god to restore amputated limbs? Clearly, if god is real, limbs should regenerate through prayer. In reality, they do not. Why not? Because god is imaginary. Notice that there is zero ambiguity in this situation (which simply put means I've got these Christians in a box under my rules and they can't get out!). There is only one way for a limb to regenerate through prayer (now I ask you, how do you know that, if it cannot happen? What's happening here is just a silly game of word play because no atheist has a clue how prayer must work!): god must exist and god must answer prayers. ( Are you certain you still want to word it that way? Because your own words are about to "bite you in the..... But that can't happen in my little life box! ) what we (atheists) find is that whenever we create a unambiguous situation like this and look at the results of prayer, prayer never works. " ( That could be because you put it in a self created "box" with rules that prayer cannot function within? But that's just what the bible says!) this atheist is saying that god could prove he exists, once and for all, by restoring someones lost limb as if healing un-healable disease and deformity was not proof enough. They point out that millions of Christians pray for healing every day, but nothing "irrefutable" by physical explanations, but such a restoration if it could ever be verified by doctors would be irrefutable proof that god is there. It always amazes me just how much atheists know about how god does things when they don't even give him the status of existing! Somehow an excuse will be found when this is shown to have happened. Let me eliminate part of this problem for you by stating that very few of these so-called prayers are ever prayed in faith nothing doubting as is required to get the result, so that leaves out all the unsaved who cannot trust in god without his help, which they must ask for. ( That's called salvation by the way! ) many people who say they are saved or were saved at one time ( the so-called ex-Christian convert or "recovering Christian") ( here's a revelation for some of you : what did Jesus do before the so-called "sinners prayer" was written in modern times? How were people saved before the "four spiritual laws" were printed? These are just man's ideas of salvation, they are in no way scriptural. You can be saved only one way......By faith alone! ) these people are not and never were Christians, so that eliminates a vast pool of millions of the so-called unanswered prayer issues right there. This is simply the biblical facts taught in scripture clearly, not an excuse! These are the bibles rules of interpretation not our rules, one way, one door, one path....Period! Atheists make the claim that every prayer that Christians have said were answered by god, can be explained by the natural forces of the universe and therefore are not real proof that there is a god! Wow! If natural law can do the things I've personally witnessed then the universe is god so you still have disprove the existence of a god no matter how you look at it...Hard to get out of you little box isn't it? That's a tall statement to say all prayers, clearly this atheist has not seen the evidence I've personally witnessed or they would never have put their extremely large foot in their mouth concerning things they understand not! But the question remains are they right? Is there no evidence out there of god "growing a brand new limb where one was missing"? Has the spirit of the almighty ever done this ? Well... Yes, many, many times in the bible god has made whole, missing flesh....It's called leprous skin. What is leprosy? It's a chronic bacterial disease of the skin and nerves in the hands and feet and, in some cases, the lining of the nose. The infection is characterized by abnormal changes of the skin. These changes, called lesions, are at first flat and red. Upon enlarging, they have irregular shapes and a characteristic appearance. The lesions are typically darker in color around the edges with discolored pale centers. Because the organism grows best at lower temperatures the leprosy bacillus has a preference for the skin, the mucous membranes and the nerves. Infection in and destruction of the nerves leads to sensory loss. The loss of sensation in the fingers and toes increases the risk of injury. Inadequate care causes infection of open wounds. Gangrene may also follow, causing body tissue to die, fall off or become deformed. This disease was common in biblical days and probably misdiagnosed many times, the point is this: these people had missing limbs and whenever Jesus healed them "they became whole from their disease" as he would tell them to "go show yourselves to the priest and offer the sacrifice commanded by moses to prove they had no disease in their bodies." If Jesus had the power to make whole from twisted bone and withered flesh, where is the problem in restoring missing flesh and bone? Yes god can and will heal completely, totally, and wholly of any and all things related to the physical, mental and spiritual world or healing is a farce...It's all or nothing with god's will you are not allowed to pick and choose what god can or can't do....Remember you cannot doubt or have any unbelief in regard to what you want for prayer to work! The bible is clear! So..... Here's the thing, the skeptics want an irrefutable, verifiable miracle by medical personnel, one that cannot be refuted. This is exactly what I would like them to do with their scientific facts....Prove and not just claim that god doesn't exist, this is their failure in all the talk, they have never presented evidence that can be examined with our hands and mind's that the god of the bible is not there!. But the real point is that even if they were presented with one right now and I will present said miracle in this article, they won't believe it no matter what the proof. They will always have an excuse or claim the photos were altered or the video was fake.What would it take to convince any skeptic that god does indeed exist? How about this: god appears as a man (Jesus the Christ), he walks among us for 33 years, claims to be god himself in human flesh and performs a multitude of outstanding miracles, miracles that have no earthly reason to have happened even to this day to disprove them, including (and this cannot be overstated) his own resurrection. That should do it for all time but no atheist will accept these irrefutable proofs that god already did, so what makes us think that a present day miracle will meet with any belief. what do skeptics do with this evidence anyway? they simply deny that it ever happened a completely childish response, they will not take pure evidence at face value as they think we should with evolution which has no evidence at all to prove it! Christian evidence is always just thrown out with the babies bath water...Baby and all, without the slightest protest and their lack of evidence is not even noticed in the school system...Why? There is no excuse for this unscientific approach to the evidence of god but that is all we can expect from people who are not honest in their evaluation of evidence.What skeptics really want is for god himself to appear to them and show them a personal miracle that even they cannot disprove. The only problem with this line of reasoning is that god did that already did that when he came the first time. He is not going to return for every skeptic to personally be proven wrong just like the missing link that never seems to appear for scientists to prove once and for all that "natural selection" is true. He was born once and he died only once, but in doing that he personally fulfilled more than 450 Jewish prophesies.Hebrews 9 says:that in itself is mathematically impossible to do unless you have perfect knowledge of all that would happen thousands of years in advance.......my friend that is a miracle! Hebrews states "and as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment: so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many ; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation." One time was enough, now it's up to trust & faith! Now back to the offer of the atheist it was if I can prove that god could and did heal an amputated limb that you will believe in god ...Is that right? ( start sweating now.) http://healingsandmiracles.Org/ have I got a web-site for you to view and I absolutely dare you as an atheist to disprove this women's testimony. God healed her not only of an amputated leg but many, many fatal diseases that the doctors cannot explain! Go to this site if you have the nerve and can find any real evidence ( not excuses ) to refute Carole Miller Mccleery-Greenes claims... She has every form of evidence your "skeptical minds" have asked for and then some! This testimony of faith is an irrefutable evidence that god really does love and care for his creation on a level only seen by faith.....What will you do with this one my skeptical friend? Remember we know your trick double talk is not going to work here so "zip it" and examine the evidence honestly! Yet, I am fully aware that some of you are so steeped in doubt and unbelief that you wouldn't believe even if it was your personal limb that god was growing back! You might even say "well that leg came back over time, now if god is so powerful why didn't he instantly make it appear?" it is a well known fact of life that unbelief is a bottomless pit of excuses and not one thing that god or man shows you will ever get through your thickened faithless mind unless you stop and think for yourself and not as the status quo does. It is the "cynics" not the "skeptics" that act like this,so be a true skeptic but don't deny the facts before you...That's just plain stupid, a free-thinker is one who thinks freely unhindered by other opinions -- one who is prepared to consider any possibility no matter if it goes the direction he or she wishes, and who determines which ideas are right or wrong not by what they have been indoctrinated to think but by bringing reason to bear, according to a consistent set of rules such as the scientific method. As far as god is concerned man is not to reason with man about god, that's like standing in a room with others and they constantly refer to you in the third person as if you were not there (sounds like two atheists talking about god or two Christians discussing doctrine). The bible is clear on this: in Isaiah 1:18 this plain statement is made by god himself "come now, and let us (me & you) reason together, saith the lord: though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool."think for a moment...How in the world can two minds that are finite (small) reason together about a god so big in scope and dynamic that the bible says he held the oceans and the land in the palm of his hand and measured them out? Even as a skeptic you can appreciate the size of the facts at stake here and that god is a bigger issue than reasoning about the weather! The trouble with most skeptics and atheists is that you are not trying to find proof that god is real your only trying to protect beliefs just as any false religion does. If your beliefs are that fragile then get some that can stand up to evidence! Article Source: http://EzineArticles.com/?expert=Clarence_Sargent am always amazed when those who hate God say “I cannot be a part of a faith that attacks science and reality.” as if science were a humanistic invention, if you believe that you must have failed in history.

Science has many Christian roots.

Most of the early scientists were Christians such as Copernicus, Galileo, Pascal, Isaac Newton, Johannes Keppler, Robert Boyle, Louis Pasteur, Jean Henri Fabre, Michael Faraday, and John Ambrose Fleming.
These great scientists operated within a Christian framework.An interesting fact is that the vast majority of all scientific development has come out of western civilization, what are the odds of that happening?
And IT had Christianity as its basis to top that off. The idea is that the “laws of nature” came from Christianity, NOT HUMANISM; not to mention that the concepts of subduing nature and being stewards of nature are right from the first book of the Bible--Genesis and not in any way the invention of witches.
THAT IS WHY I view God as a rational and trustworthy person, which implies automatically that His creation is rational and orderly and thus can be examined FOR EVIDENCE OF HIS FINGERPRINTS.
The Art Of Knowing Your Enemy In Order To Defeat Him!By Clarence SargentUnderstand that demons ARE what they do...demons of (rebellion,sickness,doubt,unbelief..etc.) ARE BOUND TO ACT WITHIN THEIR PARTICULAR MISSION (Murder,Lust, etc..a devil of deception is as much deceived by his nature as the person he inhabits. Devils are filled with "Infighting among themselves" and ONLY WORK TOGETHER FOR THE COMMON GOAL OF DESTROYING YOU so they CANNOT do anything beyond what YOU allow them to do or to get away with in your life! THEY ARE BOUND TO "Flesh/Soul existence" doomed to eternal death, UNABLE TO ATTACK US IN THE SPIRITUAL REALM (Remember they were CAST OUT of heaven and INTO the heaven lies surrounding the earth.)- In fact DEMONS MUST ASK PERMISSION TO STAND BEFORE US IN ORDER TO TEMPT US,( Unless of course they have LEGAL GROUND to attack our lives. This can come through "Bloodline"curses or simply because YOU have invited the attack by playing around with witchcraft's of ANY TYPE.) All THAT Satan can do is DECEIVE, LIE AND MANIPULATE US AND THE LAWS OF SCIENCE WHICH HE IS BOUND TOO HIMSELF.Understand this simple truth about Satan and demons, NATURE ITSELF was created to be bound by certain laws of motion and energy, God HAS TOTAL CONTROL OVER SATAN because of these laws, he cannot go beyond the natural realm of science and nature. BUT understand something important here, SCIENCE AS WE KNOW IT IS STILL A LIMITED CONCEPT (IN OTHER WORDS SATAN KNOWS THINGS ABOUT NATURE AND ALL PHYSICAL LAWS THAT HUMANS ARE ONLY BEGINNING TO LEARN ABOUT. Thus he can APPEAR AS AN ANGEL (Messenger) OF RIGHTEOUSNESS (or Light) which he did to me as a black witch...HE'S VERY GOOD AT BEING VERY BAD..BUT HE'S EVEN BETTER AT DRESSING UP AS YOUR FRIEND UNTIL IT'S TIME TO PAY THE PRICE! Then all of a sudden he's on the inside as your conscience, condemning the actions he helped you produce.The problem is Most people think of demons in terms of Ugly, revolting, lizard like, or ghostlike creatures which are easy to detect well, they can appear as that if it suites the purpose at hand (i.e. Hunting's or Fantasy Illusions of the mind) BUT The real truth is that demons are most likely to appear in an attractive form that you relate to and even love to be with, a form that fulfills deep seated desires and practice THAT YOU ALREADY ARE COMFORTABLE WITH (i.e. Religious practices or even personal habits). Demons are deceivers.They love to masquerade, so even Christians are fooled by them (If it were possible even the elect could be fooled but it were for the spirit of God within to WARN US). They really love the deception of appearing as "PASSED ON LOVED ONES" with the end result being a misrepresentation of the spiritual laws which the bible makes very clear cannot ever happen (i.e. The fact that scripture says in the book of Hebrews that "After death is Judgment NOT HANGING AROUND IN A LIFE THAT CANNOT SUPPORT THEIR EXISTENCE)

A Demons NATURE (or How they act because of what their individual MISSIONS IN THE LIVES OF CERTAIN HUMANS are.) binds them within a certain moral framework by which they are controlled.

For instance a demon of LUST is bound to his lust just as his host is and this can be the undoing of his power over you if you learn how to counter it with scripture and DELIVERANCE.

The Bible clearly portrays them as personal beings.

They have personal intellect (Mark 5:7), knowledge (Acts 19:15), emotion (Matthew 9:31; Mark 5:7; James 2:19), self-awareness (Mark 5:9), will (Matthew 8:31), and ability to speak (Mark 1:24; 5:7-12; Acts 19:15).

They are in all ways just as PERSONAL as you are!

Demons act in conjunction with Satan's planed purpose BUT do not always obey his lead because they are inherently rebellious in their innermost being and can be TURNED UPON EACH OTHER as God has done many times in Scripture, turning whole armies upon themselves to protect Israel.

Each demon has its own "personal Agenda"aside from Satan's ultimate purpose, just as human hosts have personal agendas that drive them to success or failure aside from what family or friends might suggest.

The occult can certainly be a gateway for demonic activity and the Bible forbids us to be involved in occult activities EVEN IF IT SEEMS INNOCENT TO US THE DANGER IS THAT SOME PEOPLE ARE NOT ABLE TO RESIST IT'S ALLURE!

(Deuteronomy 18:9-14; Leviticus 19:26b,31; Isaiah 47:8-15):

1.) Divination = fortune telling (i.e. Taro cards, Crystal balls, E.S.P.) ,

2.) clairvoyance (Physics, Ghost whisperers).

3.)Sorcery which operates by charms (This also includes RELIGIOUS ITEMS worn to protect from evil as in Voodoo),

4.) music ( that instills or inspires to NEGATIVE EMOTIONAL ATTACHMENTS),

5.) drugs (Including anything that diminishes your ability to resist Demons from attaching to our past bloodline or current fleshly habits)

.6.) Witchcraft that operates by spells, curses, hypnosis and in some cases a form of MASS HYPNOSIS IS EMPLOYED TO DECEIVE LARGE AMOUNTS OF ADHERENTS AT ONE TIME.

7.) A Medium or spiritualist is someone who acts as a channel through whom the spirit {demon} speaks. They are Consulting the dead (or necromancer's), calling up the dead (spiritual entities)

Yet think about this : most of those whom Jesus delivered from demons were religious Jews, forbidden ever to practice witchcraft or idolatry.

They were "normal" people, neither criminal, insane, nor spooky (Matthew 8:16; Mark 1:39).

Demons are active in less obvious ways than the occult.

a.) The worship of other gods or idols is in fact the worship of demons (1 Corinthians 10:19-21; Revelation 9:20; Deuteronomy 32:17; Psalm 106:36-37) . b.) Demons are involved in the teaching of false doctrines (1 Timothy 4:1-2; 1 John 2:18-22; 4:1-3).

c.) Demons preach from the pulpit of some churches (2 Corinthians 11:13-15).

d.) Causing jealousy and discord among God's people is an activity of demons (1 Samuel 18:8-10).

e.) So too is lying (1 Kings 22:21-24).


But let's look at this closer is not FALSE RELIGIOUS PRACTICE NOTHING MORE THAN "Witchcraft" anyway?

Do not false religious people curse and otherwise defile the temple of God by hurting his true purpose in the earth "To FREE MANKIND FROM THE WORK OF SATAN"?

So in effect religion is a form of the Occult because it fulfills the purpose of the occult which is to spread the words of darkness throughout the earth - Anything that disobeys the word of God is IN DARKNESS!

Remember well that "Witchcraft"has received a BUM RAP OVER THE YEARS BY HOLLYWOOD IN THAT MOST OF THE SO-CALLED witch crafts on the screens that we see are nothing more than HYPED UP WISHFUL THINKING.


At times Jesus spoke directly to demons, and they to Him (Mark 3:11-12; 5:6-13).

However, there is no New Testament pattern for holding lengthy USELESS conversations with demons and I know personally this only works to the advantage of Satan keeping him in the host longer while we reveal info that he can use to stay there. This should be avoided since their basic nature is that of deception (1 Timothy 4:1; 2 Corinthians 4:4; Revelation 20:3,7,8,10).

What deliverance ministries do is to be specific and to the point in their questions to demons

1.)"What is your name (Nature)?

2.) Why are you here? revealing the root cause of infection

3.)and When did you come in? revealing the first reason and generational bind of the devil. But facts prove that this method is not always successful for the ground that gave the demon a place to reside cannot be cast out.

Deliverance from demonic influence will not be obtained by "casting out" only. The ground which admitted the evil spirit in the first place is the ground that can keep a person in possession or oppression (Ephesians 4:27 - "foothold").

Evil spirits can be cast out in the Name of the Lord Jesus, but the ground they have gained can only be removed by the intelligent choice of our wills refusing the territory given to them, and appropriating the deliverance by death with Christ on Calvary.

This should not surprise us for Jesus Himself plainly warned that demons will seek to return and may bring others with them (Matthew 12:43-45).

Upon at least one occasion Jesus commanded the demon to come out and specifically added "and never enter him again" (Mark 9:25).

Unless the ground of demonic influence is dealt with, no full relief can be obtained, or change seen, in the majority of deliverance's

I was born in Ellsworth Maine in 1959 in the month of June and started out as a normal boy, as many before me..BUT that was soon to change when I came into my teen years.

As a young boy of a Baptist mother and an Agnostic Father (What a Mix?) I was an introvert with few friends of any real character and was raised an only child, As I grew up, my interest in the Occult and drugs became clearly evident .

My first introduction to the occult was from a famous T.V. show called "Bewitched" when I was only 6 yrs old, from that first show my interest was peaked and I went on a downward spiral from there..as a child I knew that "Hollywood Witchcraft" was not real but I desired to know about the real thing and dedicated myself to find out about this ancient wisdom of earth religion.

I began studying and looking for deeper truths in the darkness of this MOST ANCIENT world of magic and sorcery!

It was after my adopted Mom (The only real mom I ever knew, which I loved with all my heart.) died when I was only 17 that I was free to do as I pleased....and boy did I do as I pleased! Drug use, Drinking, and Partying was my only thought while keeping a c+ to b average in high school (A miracle in itself) I soon found out about Wicca and became a card carrying mail order Witch, taking a course in the art of magic by Gavin & Yvonne Frost; which did not satisfy my LUST for the ultimate power as I was hungry for more and more power and knowledge of the occult than even they were willing to share.

I began to delve deeper and deeper into the so-called "Deep things" of Occult Knowledge READING Anton LaVeys "Satanic Bible" which fueled my fleshly desires even more.I also studied Aleister Crowley's works on magic.

I studied on lunch breaks in the library at school (Reading Man,Myth,and Magic encyclopedias and other works on Witchcraft ) and on all my free time when I wasn't partying and abusing myself otherwise..the occult became an obsession with me!

I learned even more from friends (Questionable Friends at best) about how to tell fortunes and use the Tarot to make money from unsuspecting people, and learn I did..casting spells and worshiping the goddess. I mixed all my Occult knowledge together to form my own "Witches Book of Shadows" (A Book Of Shadows is a Witch's Greatest tool.

It provides a place for Craft secrets, spell work, rituals, family traditions, otherworldly info & almost anything else a Witch can think. )As I progressed through the Craft & figured out what my personal practices were, so I needed a place to write my thoughts down!

This book became my "Bible" I would turn to it anytime I needed help, my "Grimoire"or "Book of Shadows was my only friend and I worshiped it's contents as my own creation, when I cast spells on those I hated it worked,things were going my way .....


Who had other plans for me..he and he alone had the nerve to put two Christians into my life that could not be SCARED OR MOVED by my appearance or actions and kept coming day after day,night after night inviting me to church (No GUTS No GLORY)..THEY NEVER GIVE UP ON ME!

I remember giving them the SLIP so many times I lost count.

But one fateful Wednesday night Bible Study I sat at the BACK of the this little Church of God in Cheyenne Wyoming, half Drunk and half High.

I don't remember much of the service BUT I do remember hearing that God did not hate me for what I'd done but that HIS LAWS REQUIRED HIS JUDGMENT on my soul,God's LOVE reached out and touched this Witch and suffered him NOT to live a life without hope but revived him into NEW LIFE in Christ!

I saw a literal Light of deliverance shine down into my mind and for the first time in years I could think for myself without the "VOICES OF DEMONS (My Familiars)

WERE "interfering with my thoughts,that night became as "DAYTIME for me and now I am a new creation,OLD things HAVE PASSED AWAY and Jesus is my Lord and Savior FOREVER!

Of course there will be those who think "Well, that's you..you were special to God and he loved you more than me..I've done to many sick things for God to love me!"


(Since all go to hell for the same reason, REJECTION OF JESUS AS PERSONAL SAVIOR and NOT PERSONAL SIN!)

... the MASTER of the HALF-TRUTH tells us these things because HE LOST IT ALL TO HIS OWN PRIDE and wants YOU to suffer for his stupidity. Don't let him lie to you, God thinks as much of you as he does of his own son..just give him your heart and he'll do the rest! As a minister of the Gospel of Jesus Christ I extend this invitation to know him as I do now, get free and stay free it's your personal choice and no ones business but yours alone.

Accept what God has done on your behalf

Article Source: http://EzineArticles.com/?expert=Clarence_Sargent

Nature in the Christian view (as compared to our non-Christian worldviews such as witchcraft) is that nature is no longer an object of fear and worship, because let‘s face it…we only “worship in ignorance” what we “Fear in ignorance”. God on the other hand only DEMANDS KNOWLEDGEABLE WORSHIP.
It is “False Religion” that MYSTIFIES GOD to the point that you can’t relate to him BUT must “BLINDLY FOLLOW PRECEPTS AND RULES THAT MAKE NO SENSE” to a freethinking mind.
We need to do a self-check, to make sure we get rid of all of our idols, good luck charms, crosses, medallions, and demonic symbols.
We must repent fully of trusting in fate, destiny, and luck: and put our whole trust in the Living Christ, follow Him wholeheartedly without exception to our fears from the past. Trusting in fate or luck is clearly a dependence upon evil spirits which I knew as “familiars.”
Now as to my testimony, as I alluded to earlier God’s plan for my life was set long before I was ever born and no matter what bad decisions I was making; up to this point, in fact I was on the very path to running into his power; that I had been running from; because he had the nerve to put two Christians into my life that could not be SCARED OR MOVED by my appearance or actions and REMEMBER I was a full out witch in both dress and lifestyle, they kept coming anyway; day after day and that impressed me.
They were always inviting me to go to their church and NEVER GIVE UP ON ME! And so, one fateful Wednesday night Bible Study I sat at the BACK of this little Church of God in Cheyenne Wyoming.
I came into the sanctuary half Drunk and half High, not wanting to be there at all.
Much of the service I cannot recall BUT I do remember hearing the statement that God “did not hate me for what I'd done, no matter how bad but that HIS LAWS REQUIRED HIS JUDGMENT on my soul” God’s LOVE reached down and touched this Witch and suffered him NOT to live a life without hope, reviving me into NEW LIFE with Christ!
I witnessed a literal shaft of Light shine down into my darkened mind and for the first time in over 8 years I could think for myself without the "VOICES OF DEMONS" interfering with my thoughts, that evening the night became "DAYTIME for me and now I can proudly say I am a new creation; the OLD dark things HAVE PASSED AWAY completely and Jesus is my Lord and Savior!
Of course there are those who will think "Well, that's you, you were special to God and he loved you then more than me now, I've done too many sick and unforgivable things for God to love me!"


God loves ALL MANKIND EQUALLY AND WITHOUT BEING PARTIAL TO ANY PERSON. It is Satan, the MASTER of the HALF-TRUTH that tells us these things.

It is only because HE LOST IT ALL TO HIS OWN PRIDE that he wants YOU to suffer for his stupidity by following his path. Don't let him lie to you, God thinks as much of you as he does of his own son. Just give him your heart and he'll do the rest!

If God is God then He should be able to accomplish anything no matter what it may be..right?

Well I'm here to tell you that JESUS CHRIST is God and HE CAN AND WILL SAVE YOU NO MATTER WHAT YOU'VE DONE...he looks past what you do and love's you deeply.


A spiritual adventure of another witch:

For God did not give us a spirit of timidity, but a spirit of power, of love and of self-discipline.

"My walk in darkness began when I was about three. I was sexually abused by my father. Unable to cope with the trauma, I developed alternate personalities to carry out the everyday demands of life. I retreated from life as much as I could, and had no real friends until Eighth grade.

Growing up in a hostile, abusive environment, I became addicted to seconals as a teenager, and I experimented with a great many drugs. My preference was always LSD. I dated and married abusive men. There was much violence in my life, a lot of death, a lot of horror. I never knew peace. Because my father read the Bible a lot, and shouted scriptures, I was confused about Jesus.

I became fascinated by the occult. I believed that my will, if strong and directed properly, could change anything. This is one of the foundations of witchcraft, which I started to embrace. I found the study appealing at the time, though difficult.

I began to be haunted in my dreams by a woman dancing in a way I had never seen before. It was breathtakingly beautiful. Supposing she must be another witch who wanted to teach me something, I began looking for her.

I was getting sick. Physically, the doctors could find nothing wrong. I was getting thinner, and increasingly, the spirits I thought I controlled were beginning to control me - taking over the body, while I was somewhere on the ceiling watching the horror they inflicted.

I called my best friend, who knew Jesus. She said, 'The Lord will bring a sword between us if you don't come out of witchcraft.' She had never known I was involved in witchcraft. I had kept her from knowing my beliefs.

Then she asked me to visit a church where she knew they weren't afraid to help abused women. She asked me to promise to just sit through one service. I promised. She knew I would do all I could to keep my word.

I'm glad of that promise, because it was the only thing that kept me in my seat. I had been in and out of all kinds of churches, but none of them affected me because they were spiritually dead. The presence of the Lord was not there. But it was very different in this place! I was ill before I reached the door.

Nauseous, and in pain - tearing pain - I rode an emotional rollercoaster. It was like some bad drug having an alien affect on me. Suddenly, I wanted to hurt people in the church.

I wanted to hit them and tear the skin off their faces. I knew I had no personal problem with these people, to cause all these feelings to erupt. Then, when the haze of pain began to clear, who should I see dancing before the altar worshipping the Lord but the woman in my dreams!

Now, beside the promise, I had another reason to fight to stay. I was beginning to realize that there must really and truly be a God, a supreme God, just like all the Bible stories. That woman in my dreams was here. I gripped the chair in front of me until my knuckles turned white, and I stayed.

The pastor was such a gifted speaker, that even the pain and nausea began to fade as I concentrated on what he was saying. He was talking about Jesus but in a real way - one that I could relate to in everyday life. He had my attention.

As he was beginning to draw to a close, he stopped, as though he could hear something that we couldn't. Then he said, 'There is someone here whose only wish is to die, because she is so tired. Rae? Rachel? Rachel, will you come to me?'

In one overwhelming second, I suddenly knew that this God loved me, called me by name, and wanted to know me. Without hesitation I stood up. I had tried committing suicide several times in my life. I was so tired; all I had really wanted was to die.

But God knew this. He had to have told this man, who was a stranger to me and yet had called me by name. I had to get to the front of the church! But the spirits took over and the battle was on. They recognized the pastor, and told him in the ugliest voice ever to come from my body, 'I know you!'

The pastor, must have somehow known by the Holy Spirit about these spirits. 'You will stop tearing the child,' he told them.

The pain stopped, but I began slithering like a snake. Then pray-ers in the church surrounded me. I couldn't breathe. I discovered later that that is an important sign.

When evil spirits quit trying to intimidate, and show off by making the person unable to breathe, they are about to exit the body. When I accepted Jesus, I immediately saw a glorious Being that I could not lift my unworthy face to look at. But the light . . . !

I can't describe it!

There was a sword in his hands. It was covered in leaping flames. 'Take my sword,' he told me. When I reached up for it I came into his world - Christ's realm. I was whole, and crying a river of tears - me who before would never allow myself to cry.

There was healing in those tears. I was also aware of the fear that the demons were in in those final moments. The Bible really is true: Every knee shall bow before Jesus. He is indeed Lord of Lords, King of Kings, and the Savior of our soul.

There is no life and no peace without Jesus. This is my birth experience into the Kingdom of the Living God.

As 2 Timothy 1:7 says:

Fear was the first spirit to enter me, but one of the first things I learned is that God is love." I was a sold-out, goddess-worshipping witch!

    • . . .by William Schnoebelen

      "I was a witch! I was a sold-out, goddess-worshiping witch!

    • When my "lady" and I chipped the ice out of a stream in the middle of Iowa wilderness to bathe and then celebrate the March equinox naked under the stars, we were totally consumed with zeal for the Wicca.

    • We drove 170 miles one way every weekend to teach classes in Wicca in a car with a bumper sticker which said "In Goddess We Trust!"

      We were kicked out of almost every apartment we tried to rent for wild circle dances and burning frankincense; and we had a firebomb thrown into one temple because we dared to publicly proclaim the goddess!

      Wicca is one of the more seductive deceptions that Satan has come up with.(1) It is the contemporary name for the cult of so-called "white" witchcraft or Neo-Paganism, which has been enjoying a renaissance in the United States.

      It claims to be a "back to nature" religion which worships the sky and earth, and thus has attracted many adherents among those sympathetic to environmental and ecology issues. Yet, for all its charm and nostalgic fantasy, Wicca drew me into the deepest quagmire of satanic evil imaginable.

      Almost everything we did back then raised eyebrows. Regrettably, we see people today doing things openly that we had to do in secret. We see books that used to only be available in dark, musty occult bookstores now being sold openly in shopping malls.

    • The meditation practices we taught in secret witchcraft circles are now being taught in "respectable" churches.

      Naturally, we believed we were doing good. I was a sincere devotee of the chief deity of Wicca, the Great Mother. At first I believed the rites we did were for the benefit of humanity and the earth itself. I also believed what I was told: that there was a profound difference between the Wicca and those called satanists or devil-worshipers.

      I thought that the whole meaning of Wicca was beneficial rituals to nature deities like Pan, Diana or Cernunnos; and of course rites of passage and initiation. I stood, blindfolded, naked and bound at the edge of the Circle "which is placed between the worlds."

    • I heard the words of the Great Mother and felt the prick of the swordpoint challenging my courage. I was anointed as a "Priest of the Goddess" and learned her secret name. I gave my life to her service.

      I truly believed that she was the One "who was with me from the beginning, and who was attained at the end of desire." I walked the earth and felt her a living, breathing thing; and I worshiped her as "Holy Mother Earth."

      It took me sixteen years of ardent devotion to her and the Craft to find out that I was terribly wrong. I had to learn the hard way that my only hope for true spiritual fulfillment in life was Jesus Christ!

      I finally learned in the most graphic fashion imaginable that the difference between witchcraft or Wicca and satanism is actually non-existent.

    • To be sure, an anthropologist or sociologist of religion might find them different, but such distinctions mean little when you are gambling with the eternal fate of your own immortal soul.

      The actual spiritual difference between Wicca and satanism might best be illustrated this way: Practicing Wicca is like having a hand-grenade blow up in your face, in terms of the spiritual impact.

    • Practicing satanism is like having a neutron bomb detonate in your face. The difference is there and discernable, but it is still an utter disaster for you, either way.

      In eternal perspective, the disaster of Wicca is altogether real and no less dangerous than that neutron bomb.

      Why Should YOU Believe This Warning?

      Before we discuss this subject, allow me to give my credentials. I was initiated into the Alexandrian Wicca on Imbolc, February 2, 1973 and made a High Priest and Magus is September of the same year.

    • That summer my lady and I were also promoted to the High Priestly rank in the Druidic Craft of the Wise. We also helped establish a Church of All Worlds "nest" in Milwaukee and studied under Gavin and Yvonne Frost and their Church and School of Wicca.

      Wicca has many "denominations" or traditions. Some are large and well-known, like the Alexandrian, Gardnerian, Druidic, Welsh Traditionalist, Gerogian, Dianic and Church of Wicca. Others are as small as a single coven or 13, or even a family tradition.

      My wife and I established covens all over the Midwest; Dubuque and Davenport, Iowa; Madison and Milwaukee, Wisconsin; and Chicago. Over the years, we advanced to higher levels of witchcraft.

    • Up to our departure from the city of Milwaukee in 1984, we were presiding over one of the oldest and largest networks of covens in the Midwest.

      About a year after becoming a High Priest (1974), I was told by our initiators that Wicca was not what it seemed.

    • Although much of the extant literature written by witches (and Dr. Margaret Murray's work(2)) would lead one to believe that Wicca is a survival of the ancient pagan fertility cults, especially of Northern Europe and the British Isles; there is not a shred of real historical proof for any connection between Bronze Age cults and modern witchcraft.

      I learned from our initiators that it seemed that Wicca is, in fact, a manufactured religion not much older than this century. There did not seem to be evidence for any Book of Shadows (a combined "bible" and ritual book for Wiccans) much older than the 1910's!

      You see, Wicca is one of Satan's "nicer" creations, tailor-made for the last half of this century.

    • Although it may have existed for perhaps a century at most, it "came out of the broom closet" in 1951, when the British laws against witchcraft were repealed.

    • It is nothing really new, but its packaging is subtly different, tailored to a world strangling on its own technology and dying for romance, idealism and meaning.

      A Cult of Deception

      You may say:

    • "So you got sucked in too deep. So what? I've been a witch for years and never got into that satanic junk. It's just a Christian myth for real losers. As long as I stay where I am, I'm cool. I'm happy!" That may be so, but do you honestly want to belong to a cult that deals in deception?

      Let's look at the word, "Wicca," as an example. The OXFORD ENGLISH DICTIONARY reveals that the word does not mean "wise one." It means twisted, bent, or warped.

    • Even Margot Adler admits that the word has its roots in the Indo-European roots "wic" or "weik" meaning "to bend or to turn." Of course, she tries to put the best possible face on it by saying that:

      "According to this view, a Witch would be a woman ( or man) skilled in the art of shaping, bending and changing reality." (4)

      Elsewhere, she asserts that:

      "The lexicographical (dictionary) definitions of witch are rather confusing and bear little relation to the definitions given by Witches themselves."(5)

      But this is playing games, the same sort of word games most cultists play to conceal the truth. By this standard, anyone, including Anton LaVey, could say they were a witch and be right.

      Yet you should hear the howls of rage among the Neo-Pagan community when even Gavin and Yvonne Frost first claimed to be witches. They couldn't be witches, they were monotheists, fakes and gay-bashers!

    • So all of a sudden there WAS an objective standard of what makes one a witch. Yet like many things in occultism, it vanishes like mist when you try and pin it down.

      In my own personal development as a witch, and the development of almost all our colleagues, I found that after about five or six yeaars it was necessary to begin pursuing the study of the "Higher Wisdom" of Satan in order to keep growing. Magick is like a drug. You keep needing more in order to stay at a level at which you feel fulfilled. There is no end to it!

      If you've stayed a Wiccan or "white" witch for a long time, it's only because you don't have enough of the Promethean itch to grow. OR it may be that you have many Christian friends or loved ones praying for you. Did you ever think of that?"

      Footnotes Introduction

    • 1. Wicca, pronounced "Wicha," contrary to popular practice, is the term most witches prefer to use for their faith. They pronounce it "Wikka" and frequently assert that it means "Wise One."

    • 2. Margaret Murray's books, THE WITCH CULT IN WESTERN EUROPE and THE GOD OF THE WITCHES, did much to popularize the concept that Wicca is a survival of ancient religions. In recent years, though, their scholarship has been seriously challenged.

    • 3. See Margot Adier's DRAWING DOWN THE MOON, Beacon Press, Boston, 1986 rev. ed., p.46.4. Adler.p.11.5. lbid.p.10.

      * This chapter was used by permission from William Schnoebelen's book.Wicca:Satan's Little White Lie".

    • f_oijahboradam_0a6ee11

Kimberly's Story - From Wicca to Christ

"When I read Candace's story I couldn't help but feel an eerie sence of familiarity. Much of what had happened to her happened to me, just not to the same harsh extent.

Growing up I had never been to church (beyond the occasional wedding) and my family never really spoke much of God or religion.

We were a happy family and maybe that's why we never talked about God or questioned his existence. We never had anything bad happen to make us ask "why?"

Then I became a teenager.

I don't know why I was attracted to the rebellious side of being a teen.

I wasn't doing it on purpose, it's just what I really wanted to be like. My "crowd" wasn't a bad one, at least we didn't think so, but we got into trouble now and then. I started smoking, ciggerattes and marijuana,drinking and staying out all night and lying to my Mother.

I was having sex at 13 and pregnancy scares at 14. I didn't care, I was having fun. Then it all went downhill.

I had broken up with my boyfriend of 5 years, and I was only 16. I started to do anything for any guy who would give me the time of day.

Then I did get pregnant, and I thought maybe I had found love again, but it wasn't so.

He never beat me but the verbal abuse I put up with threw me into a deep depresion. I tried so hard to be a good mother and house wife (even though we were not married) and nothing was ever good enough. He called me a slut and a whore.

He refused to claim his daughter when he knew I was with no one else. He called me fat and lazy while I was pregnant.

Sometimes I wished he would have beaten me. It probably would have hurt less. When I thought I could not take it anymore and was on the verge of suicide I happened upon something that would change my life.

I was watching an afternoon talk show one day. The subject was a new religion called Wicca. I heard them talk of thier love and worship of nature and all living creatures and the spiritual force of the earth and I was hooked.

I went out and found everything I could on wicca. I trained and practiced and finally I proclaimed myself a bonafide witch.

Wicca had opened up a whole new world for me. It gave me hope, it helped me with struggles, and it made me friends. It was a community where I belonged. For once I was happy.

I found the courage to take my 3 year old daughter and leave her father, and it was the best choice I had ever made. I moved into my own apartment and I was in total bliss. No more complaining if something wasn't cleaned right or put away in the right place.

I was finally on my own. But on your own can be a very lonely place.

I started to pray to my God and Goddess for someone to love me the way I needed to be loved. Someone that understood me. And it happened.

He was perfect in every way and we really got along great. We saw each other for a couple of weeks and then we slept together and I never heard from him again. I found out a while later that he was a virgin and that he had only used me to "get it over with" so to speak.

I was crushed. What self-esteem I had rebuilt was gone and I went wild. I started sneaking into bars and taking guys home I didn't even know for meaningless sex.

Sometimes these guys were 30 or 40 years old and I was only 19 going on 20. I had gone from having had slept with nine people to twenty seven people in two months. I had given up all hope of ever finding someone to love. Then I met Jeff.

I met him while I was working at one of my twelve jobs that I had had in that year. I had never seen him before but I just couldn't get him out of my head.

Well he kept coming back and it turned out that his ex-girlfriend was my co-worker and he had her ask me out. I said yes and we went to the only place I knew how to talk to guys at, the bar.

We hit it off instantly and I could tell that he wasn't like other guys. At the end of the night he asked for my phone number but I knew as I handed it to him that he would never call.

Much to my surprise the phone rang the next day and it was him asking me out on a second date. I twas the start of a long and beautiful relationship. But there was one problem. My beliefs were a conflict to his.

He was a strict christian and I was a witch. He never said anything but I could tell it bothered him. So finally one night we sat down and talked about it. I explained to him that it was what I had chosen because I knew of no other choice. He would talk to me about God and the Bible and I had no idea of anything that he said.

So he taught me. I resented it at first but then I started to see so many things falling in to place that I had given dumb luck and Wicca credit for.

He explained to me that Christianity was not a religion, it was a relationship. He never got frustrated, even when I did and was patient.

Almost a year into our relationship I accepted Jesus Christ and became a Christian. I have never been happier. I realize now that my ultimate unhappiness came from not knowing where I was going. I know now. "

Kimberly S. Pa

Deliverance From Satan and His Demonic Forces

If the person for whom you are interceding has not confessed Jesus as Savior and Lord, pray specifically for his/her salvation if you have not already done so. Stand and thank the Father that it is done in the name of Jesus. Then pray:

Father, in the name of Jesus, I come boldly to Your throne of grace and present ___________ before You. I stand in the gap and intercede in behalf of ___________, knowing that the Holy Spirit within me takes hold together with me against the evils that would attempt to hold ____________ in bondage. I unwrap ___________ from the bonds of wickedness with my prayers and take my shield of faith and quench every fiery dart of the adversary that would come against ___________.

Father, You say that whatever I bind on earth is bound in heaven, and whatever I loose on earth is loosed in heaven. You say for me to cast out demons in the name of Jesus.

So I speak to you, Satan, and to the principalities, the powers, the rulers of the darkness and spiritual wickedness in high places and the demonic spirits of_____________________________(names of spirits) assigned to __________. I take authority over you and bind you away from __________ in the mighty name of Jesus. You loose __________ and let him/her go free in the name of Jesus. I demand that you desist in your maneuvers now. Satan, you are a spoiled and defeated foe.

Ministering spirits of God, you go forth in the name of Jesus and provide the necessary help to and assistance for __________.

Father, I have laid hold of __________?s salvation and his/her confession of the Lordship of Jesus Christ. I speak of things that are not as though they were, for I choose to look at the unseen ? the eternal things of God. I say that Satan shall not get an advantage over __________, for I am not ignorant of Satan?s devices. I resist Satan, and he has run in terror from __________ in the name of Jesus. I give Satan no place in __________. I plead the blood of the Lamb over __________, for Satan and his cohorts are overcome by that blood and Your Word. I thank You, Father, that I tread on serpents and scorpions and over all the power of the enemy in __________?s behalf. __________ is delivered from this present evil world. He/she is delivered from the powers of darkness and translated into the Kingdom of Your dear Son!

Father, I ask You now to fill those vacant places within __________ with Your redemption, Your Word, Your Holy Spirit, Your love, Your wisdom, Your righteousness and Your revelation knowledge in the name of Jesus.

I thank You, Father, that __________ is redeemed out of the hand of Satan by the blood of Jesus. He/she is justified and made righteous by the blood of Jesus and belongs to You ? spirit, soul and body. I thank You that every enslaving yoke is broken, for he/she will not become the slave of anything or be brought under its power in the name of Jesus. __________ has escaped the snare of the devil who has held him/her captive and henceforth does Your will, Father, which is to glorify You in his/her spirit, soul and body.

Thank You, Father, that Jesus was manifested that He might destroy the works of the devil. Satan?s works are destroyed in __________?s life in the name of Jesus. Hallelujah! __________ walks in the Kingdom of God, which is righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Spirit! Praise the Lord! Amen.

Once this prayer has been prayed, thank the Father that Satan and his cohorts are bound. Stand firm, fixed, immovable and steadfast on your confessions of faith as you intercede on this person?s behalf, for greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world (1 John 4:4).

© Copyright 2006http://www.occultresearch.org/- occult, cults, witchcraft & black magic - All rights reserved. Witchcraft explained

Witchcraft is said to be the use of magic through gardless of sex.

Practices which are classed as witchcraft

Throughout time, any practice which is thought to harm others by intent is said to be a form of witchcraft, some of the more common types of witchcraft are

Wishing harm on another’s person or property

This is perhaps the most well known of all witchcraft and usually involves the use of a curse or hex performed with the sole purpose of bringing harm to the intended victim or that persons property.

Spells can also be used to change a persons will and make them do something they otherwise wouldn’t, an example of this would be to make someone fall in love with you and this type of witchcraft is said to be white magic.

Spell casting

Perhaps one of the most well known aspects of witchcraft is the witches ability to cast spells, we all visualise the witch stirring the bubbling cauldron whispering an incantation over the spell.

However concocting spells in cauldrons is not the only way witches cast spells, spells can be cast through a variety of means. Some of the more popular methods involve the use of candles burning, chanting and reciting incantations, physical rituals and the preparation of herbal remedies.

Awakening the dead

Awakening or conjuring the spirits of the dead is a practice of witchcraft known as necromancy, the “witch of endor” is said to have routinely practiced this form of witchcraft for divination and prophecy, and it is also a form that the witch doctors of Jamaica performed in their voodoo ceremonies.

Witchcraft in the past

The practice of witchcraft using the methods described above was widespread in the past and was foremost in ancient Egypt and Babylonia as documentation has shown. During the Vedic, age witches were then called yoginis and the form of witchcraft was abhichara, witchcraft in this era was mainly aimed at Aryan people and took on the form of magical incantations.

The Hebrew bible constantly makes reference to witchcraft and condemns the practices as does also the New Testament in the bible, other popular forms of witchcraft which have been documented is African witchcraft and neopagan witchcraft.

The African form of witchcraft we all know is the witch doctor, the witch doctor traditionally practiced medicine as ways of healing people and also putting a curse or hex on unfortunate victims.

During the 20th century a lot of interest was taken into neopagan witchcraft with the most famous documentation being that of Margaret Murray in 1921 when she documented the theory of a pan European witch cult. Magical terms & traditions

* Alchemy – alchemy combines elements of chemistry, physics, medicine and spiritualism and was practiced in ancient Egypt, China, Persia and India. Today alchemy is mainly of interest to historians of science and philosophy for its mystic and artistic aspects.*

Astrology – there are many systems, traditions and beliefs that make up astrology and it is thought that knowledge of the positions of the stars can help us to get a better understanding and bring more knowledge of human affairs and events.

* Athame – the Athame is a ceremonial knife that witches use in ritual magic, the witch will take great care when purchasing or choosing the Athame and very often will use a family heirloom as their ceremonial knife.

* Banishing – this is the banishing of evil forces or spirits and is often performed before and after the main ritual.

* Black magic – this is a form of magic that is used to summon evil and direct evil which in turn brings bad luck and destruction to those on the receiving end.

* Ceremonial magic – this is a very elaborate and complex ritual and practitioners will use a variety of aids and accessories when performing the ceremonial ritual.

* Curse – a curse is the effect of a supernatural power aimed at someone to bring them bad luck and trouble, the gypsy curse was the more well known among curses.

* Demonology – demonology refers to a group of people that attempt to name demons and spirits which are said to be malevolent, it is the opposite of angelology which attempts to compile information from the angels for good intentions.

* Divination – this is an attempt to gain information by interpreting omens or a supernatural agency, it is a universal cultural belief which is seen in many cultures and religions up to the present day.

* Dowsing – dowsing has existed for thousands of years and has also been called water witching, those who practice it are said to be empowered with the ability to find water, precious metals, gemstones and hidden objects. Those practicing divination will use a rod, pendulum or y shaped twig over a piece of land or map.

* Geomancy – this is a form of divination which relies on interpreting markings on the ground, or how a handful of dirt will land when thrown back to the ground, it is a form of divination which was chiefly practiced in Africa.

* Hoodoo – hoodoo is an African traditional branch of folk magic which has been around for thousands of years, it is often used to describe a potion or spell and those who practice it are called hoodoo man. Some people also refer to this type of magic as hoodooism.

* Invocation – this is a spell or chant that is used to call upon the god or goddess for a favour or for protection.

* Magic circle – wicca and pagan traditions use what is known as circle casting, this is generally done with salt, crystals, candles or some other purifying substance, the circle is said to offer protection.

* Mojo – the mojo is a tiny bag which is normally worm under the clothes and holds a charm, it is used for protection and can also be used when practicing black magic with the intent to bring harm to others.

* Necromancy – this type of black magic involves conjuring the spirits of the dead in order to gain knowledge of future events.

* Obeah – those who practice magic in the west Indies call it obeah and it is similar to voodoo and hoodoo.

* Paganism – this refers to a broad range of spiritual and religious beliefs and is generally associated with someone who worships someone other than god.

* Shamanism – this is a type of magic which users are said to be able to cure suffering and illness, shamans are thought to have some control over many aspects such as the weather, interpretation of dreams and astral projection.

* Tarot – a deck of tarot cards consists of 78 cards which are used for divination, the tarot cards are thought to date back to 12th century Italy when they were used as a game.

* Voodoo – voodoo is a form of black magic that is practiced in west Africa, it is a system of religious worship and practices that is widespread in a multitude of African groups.

* Wicca – wicca is a form of neopagan religion which is found in many countries, the wiccan only practice magic for good and follow the rule of do no harm to others.

* Witchcraft – there are many forms of witchcraft and the term witchcraft is used when someone practices magic or sorcery of any kind both white and black magic. Types of witchcraft

There is a lot more to witchcraft and witches than the haggard, wart nosed old woman with the black cape, broomstick and black cat. Witchcraft comes in many shapes and forms and has been practised the world over in many different cultures. The renaissance and gothic Satanism

During the renaissance in the middle ages, the Roman Catholic Church proclaimed that evil people, mostly women had sold their sole to the devil and worshipped him in exchange for certain supernatural powers the devil bestowed upon them.

They were said to be witches who worshipped Diana and other goddesses of this time, they were classed as pure evil and are said to have took part in the kidnapping of babies and killing and eating their victims.

They were said to posses the ability to fly through the air in the middle of the night and hold meetings where spell casting took place and evil wrong doings.

These were all beliefs that the people during this period held and thousands of people were convicted of being a witch and worshipping the devil and were executed in what has come to be known as the “burning times”.


Wicca is a more recent form of witchcraft and is a religion-based form of witchcraft; it is based on deities, seasonal times and symbols and is a form of celebration for the Celtic people.

Some followers of Wicca call themselves witches, pagans or neo-pagans and both men and women who follow this religion are called witches.

There are basically two laws that must be followed and these are the Wiccan rede and the three-fold law. The Wiccan rede says that those following the religion are free to do as they please as long as they harm no other; the three-fold law says that any evil that is done to others will return three times over.

These laws obviously encourage the Wiccan to do only good and any magic they practise is white magic and usually involves healing spells and incantations.

Religious Satanism

Modern day Satanists worship Satan and there are three main traditions to the followers of this religion, the church of Satan, the temple of set and church of satanic liberation. The church of Satan is thought to be the biggest of these and currently holds thousands of members in the United States.

Most Satanists believe that Satan is a force of nature not a particular deity and has nothing to do with the usual associations we think of when we think of Satan or the devil.

Satanists as you would expect are the total opposite of Wiccan and delight in causing harm and destruction wherever possible and only practise black magic.Witchcraft & wicca FAQs

* Can I follow the path of Wicca and witchcraft and still be a Christian?

There are many common factors of Wicca and being a Christian so the two are not worlds apart, so some say that yes the two can go hand in hand while others (Myself included) claim that there are no real connections of substance at all to Wicca and Christianity.

The two seem to compliment each other and the most important issue is doing what GOD SAYS FOR YOU TO DO NOT WHAT "FEELS GOOD" Because feelings can deceive the Heart. Having been a Wiccan I can attest to the fact that most Wiccans HAVE GOOD INTENTIONS TO HARM NO ONE ELSE, BUT ONLY TO LIVE AND ENJOY LIFE AS THEY SEE FIT, the problem is not in the intent of the witch but in the intent of the spirits that truely control the witch even if they do not see it.* Are witchcraft and Wicca the same thing?

People have different views regarding this; however, there are some main differences to the two which are worth noting, in general, Wicca’s are free to review different systems of belief and take what they want from the different beliefs and blend them together.

Pure witchcraft however relies on using magic and rituals to work with elemental and spiritual forces of nature. Some feel these differences are only slight and Wicca and witchcraft both have the same goals of working to achieve balance and harmony within nature.

* Whom does the witch worship?

Witches believe that there is a single force and this force is defined as “the one”, with the force being the universe. This divine energy is usually personified and witches will call it the goddess or god; however, this title is only put there to make it easier for the human mind to comprehend.

When some witches invoke the god or goddess, they might give those names such as Odin, pan, Dianna or Astarte, but this is only a matter of personal preference.

* Are witches anti-Christian?

Witchcraft and followers of Wicca are very tolerant towards other religions and views, Wiccan withhold the law of “harm no other” and as such allow others to speak their beliefs freely.

Wicca’s believe that there are many paths to the same destination and it doesn’t matter which one you choose to get there as long as no harm is done along the way.

* Wicca’s profess to follow the Wicca rede and this says, “harm no others and do as you will”, does this mean that the witch can do anything they want as long as they can justify it?

The whole philosophy behind Wicca is based on living in complete harmony with all other things; this includes every living thing in the world around them.

Following this rule, the witch has to make sure that no harm comes to any living thing in the world so the answer would be no, they could not please themselves if they thought that harm was going to come from something no matter how much it could be justified. The tools of witchcraft

There are many sacred tools that witches have used for thousand of years and there are numerous systems and traditions that they use, with some witches choosing to work in very elaborate settings while others use only the bare essentials and prefer a more natural approach.

Listed below are some of items and tools that witches commonly use and items which we associate with witches.Athame

The Athame is more commonly know as a knife and most witches will own several ritual knives, the Athame is a very personal and magical tool which the witch will take great care over when obtaining. The Athame should fit comfortably in the hand and feel right with many witches going to great lengths to make their own blades and hone them to perfection.

They also personalize them with great care with runes, carvings and other symbols with special meanings to them, with some witches preferring to use family heirlooms such as letter openers as their Athame.

The broom

Who doesn’t think of witches without thinking of the broom, this has been a symbol of the witch for thousands of years and indeed they do use it for the cleansing ritual. Many witches will also place a broom outside of their door with the brushy side up to ward off evil spirits and to stop unwanted outside energies from entering the home.

The bell

Perhaps not one of the most widely known tools of the witch, the bell is said to have magical properties and for centuries, it was thought to posses magical or spiritual powers. Bells are also associated with the divine and are commonly used in the opening and closing of ceremonies and the start and closing of spell casting.

The cauldron

The cauldron is another symbol that we all associate with the witch; the traditional cauldron has three legs and is thought to represent bounty and blessings.

The cauldron has also come to be known as representing the reincarnation and the cycles of birth, death and rebirth.

Witches will burn incense in them or create spells in them and the witch will have cauldrons in different sizes for the different tasks they want to perform.

The chalice

The chalice is a cup which is used on the altar and normally represents the female principle of water, chalices can be made of any material but most witches prefer silver or pewter.

The chalice is used with the Athame in the enactment of the great rite, which is the union of male and female from which life springs forth. The chalice can also be used to form a bond and will be passed around from person to person so they can all drink from it.

The Paton or altar pentacle

The pentacle for the altar is usually a disk or plate which is inscribed with a five pointed star surrounded by a circle, this will be used to consecrate the various other tools used and is also used as a concentration point for other magical spells. The laws of witchcraft

Unlike most religions and beliefs witchcraft does not have a long list of rules which have to be adhered to, there are only two basic laws which must be followed and adhered to at all times. These two rules are known as the Wiccan rede and the three-fold law; these two principles hold what the witches define as ethic and moral behaviour within the practice of witchcraft. The three-fold law

Many people will have heard the three-fold law put a different way, some people call it cause and effect, it literally means “what we reap, we will sow” and get back three times.

This is thought to be the reasons why many witches of today are loathe to practice black magic as this would turn around and come back at them three-fold. The witches of today primarily belong to a group or coven called the Wiccan and this law and the Wiccan rede are strictly followed.

The Wiccan rede

The law of the Wiccan rede states that witches are free to do whatever they wish as long as no harm befalls themselves and others. Harm is defined as physical, mental and physic damage to themselves and others around them.

For the majority of today’s witches harming others is simply something that is unthinkable and as such only good or white magic spells are performed.

The universe plays a big part in modern witchcraft and all things are thought to be connected to all others.

All spells which are cast by the witch of today are directed towards a specific task and are only cast after a great deal of thought has been given to them and the outcome.

One question that is often asked of the modern witch is while upholding this law are they then to take mistreatment from others without retaliating, the answer of course is no, witches will place a protection spell around themselves and their loved ones.

The protection spell will then neutralize harmful energies back into the universe without doing harm, the witch then waits for justice to even out as what comes around goes around and therefore justice will take place.

Code of ethics for healers

Certain witches are pagan healers and as such, they are bound by a code of ethics which they must follow, the ethics are:

* The primary obligation of the healer is to those they are healing.

* Any knowledge gained during a consultation should be kept confidential.

* Always be self critical and acknowledge your limitations.

* Work in co-operation with other healers.

* Always take into account the customs, values and beliefs of your client.

* They must not act in any way that would bring the wicca community into disrepute.

* If you feel ethically or morally compromised you have the right to refuse treatment.

* The healer should seek help when treating with herbal treatments. © Copyright 2006 Occultresearch.org - occult, cults, witchcraft & black magic - All rights reserved

© Copyright 2006http://www.occultresearch.org/- occult, cults, witchcraft & black magic - All rights reserved. Black magic explained

Black magic or dark magic as it is sometimes called is a form of magic that is intended to draw malevolent spirits or entities and is usually performed for acts of evil.

During the inquisition, Christians were frightened of witches and warlocks who practised these black magic rituals but now in modern times witches will use the term black magic to offset the good magic they profess to practise, as black magic is said to be very rarely used.

In olden days, black magic was performed to gain benefit without regard to the harm that it caused others and indeed most performed black magic solely to hurt and inflict damage on others.

The difference between black magic and white magic is still debated amongst modern witches with several theories contrasting the two branches. Theories such as the “all as one”, “no connection” and “separate but equal” theories all being popular and open for debate. The most popular theories include

The all as one theory

Believers of this theory believe that all magic, black or white is evil with black magic generally being associated with the devil or Satan. Religions such as Christianity, Islam, Judaism and Buddhism all follow the belief that any type of magic is bad.

The dark doctrine theory

As black magic refers to powers of darkness, believers of this theory believe that this type of magic relates directly to Satan.

The formal differences theory

There are thought to be many forms and components to black magic and those casting the black magic have different interests and reasons for doing so, followers of this theory believe that black magic is only harmful when it involves the use of personal items such as clothing, hair or blood of those the spell is directed towards.

The no connection theory

Followers of this theory believe that black and white magic have no connection at all as both practises use totally different forms, followers to this theory see both forms as totally opposing each other.

The separate but equal theory

People who follow this theory believe black and white magic are the same thing with the only difference being the goals they accomplish and the means by which witches get there.

All spells are spells and the difference is only determined by the outcome of the particular spell cast.

Black magic is usually said to be performed more by those who worship the devil hence the term black magic, magic spells cast this way will usually involve the use of ones personal belongings such a piece of clothing, a lock of hair or blood.

The spells cast are said to usually be for the sole purpose of bringing harm to the one they are directed at.

White magic is usually thought to help people and do no harm to others; popular spells of this type are love spells and potions, with the hope of bringing the love of your life into your arms.

However, spells of this type usually involve the use of personal belongings too but for different means.Curses & hexes

The basic curse or hex is perhaps one of the oldest forms of magic dating back thousands of years with forms of hexes and curses being used in many cultures and traditions.

Hexes vary considerably in different hands and can range from the simple to the more elaborate and can be cast in a variety of ways, the most simplest of curses and hexes do nothing more than bring the person bad luck while the more elaborate can cause many problems with the victims wealth, health and even specified body parts.

The very basic hex or curse can be a spoken curse wishing bad luck and unhappiness on the intended victim; this is usually invoked by briefly describing what you want to happen to the victim followed by a sacred word or magical name.

Gypsy curses

Gypsy curses are perhaps the best known of all curses, exactly why is not known, but it probably stems from gypsy fortune telling of many years ago and one of the most famous of all gypsy curses which has been portrayed on TV many times is.

“May you wander over the face of the earth forever, never sleep twice in the same bed, never drink water twice from the same well and never cross the same river twice in a year”.

As you can see gypsy curses can be pretty elaborate and not just simply one or two words, after all if we could be cursed or hexed with just a couple of simple words the parents of almost every teenage child would drop dead on the spot.

Voodoo, curses and hexes

Voodoo has long been recognised as a form of curse or hex, this tradition involves the use of a figure crafted in the fashion of the intended victim and often has some trait of the victim such as hair or blood.

The practitioner of voodoo would then use pins to stick in the doll with the hope of causing the victim great pain and suffering; the practice of voodoo is thought to have come from the Caribbean.

Different forms of curses and hexes

People throughout the world have their own different beliefs on curses and hexes with all of them intending to bring trouble and strife to the unsuspecting victim, the Chinese believe that they can deliver a curse by leaving a few grains of rice and some pennies on the victim’s doorstep. This type of curse symbolizes a wish for the victim to have great financial difficulty.

More recently a Tanzanian member of parliament declared they would put an Islamic death curse on the board members of a Tanzanian executive branch if they didn’t clean up corruption.

The aboriginal Australians strongly believe that a curse can be put on someone by pointing a kangaroo bone at them and curses have always been associated with the Egyptians.

King Tutankhamen’s tomb is a great example of this and it has always been shrouded with mystery and anyone said to have been associated with the opening of the tomb was cursed with six of the people involved with the opening of the tomb meeting untimely and unfortunate deaths.

The curse of Rasputin

Perhaps one of the most famous of all curses was the one which Rasputin mumbled from his deathbed, Rasputin cursed Russia’s ruling monarchs due to being shot, almost drowned and castrated by the Romanov prince.

This curse was apparently very effective as the entire family were dead within one year. What is Necromancy?

Necromancy is a form of divination which is used to conjure the spirits of the dead in order to gain knowledge about the future and the outcome of events in the future, the spirits conjured this way are called spirits of divination.

The spread of necromancy

During the middle ages, illiterate members of society were either nobility or Christian clergy and it is thought that either of these groups was responsible for the propagation and practice of necromancy, even though in Christianity it is forbidden and denied.

Some people deny that necromancy has anything to do with witchcraft while others say that it is a form of black magic and witchcraft and necromancers were tried as witches and hanged, the confessions of those accused of necromancy suggest that a wide range of spell casting and magical practices were involved in necromancy.

The practice of necromancy

It is though that to be able to conjure up the dead the practitioner needs the help of powerful spirits for both the practitioners’ protection and to make the corpse or ghost of the dead submit to his will. An ancient spell is the used to call upon the powers of powerful spirits to bind the dead with two essential elements that are needed to summon the dead, a burnt sacrifice and a blood-drenched altar.

Elaborate preparations are made which includes the careful study of the planets and in particular the moon and the influence of Saturn.

The site for the ritual also has to be chosen with great care with the most favourable sites being crossroads, vaults, ruins or a deserted forest.

Once the site has been chosen and the alignment of the planets is in favour a concentric circle of power is drawn on the ground, within the circle are inscribed crosses and other symbols.

For the magic to work, the necromancer and his assistant must stand within the circles centre and the circle must be blessed or consecrated.

The summoning of the dead or spirit of the dead can then take place using the names of power, when this is successful the dead will return full of anger at being summoned against his will to return to the land of living.

The necromancer must then struggle to gain control over the dead and when control has been gained, the necromancer can then control them and questions will be asked which the dead must answer.

After the ritual has finished the necromancer must not leave the circle until the dead has been dismissed and all flowers must then be removed from the area and burned and the ashes buried deep into the earth.

The ritual is one of the darkest forms of black magic and is the most dangerous of all forms of witchcraft.

© Copyright 2006 Occultresearch.org - occult, cults, witchcraft & black magic - All rights reserved

© Copyright 2006 http:// www.Occultresearch.org/ - occult, cults, witchcraft & black magic - All rights reserved.

Séances and Ouija boards : are a form of black magic and witchcraft which are a method of divination involving the summoning of the dead in order to gain information about future or past events.

Séances involve the use of a medium, which is the person who will go into a trance like state and then invoke spirits of the dead and open a channel of communication with them.Séances are usually held in a darkened room with the participants being seated around a table holding hands.

During the séance, the table can tilt and move slightly and a breeze can often be felt when the presence of the spirit is said to be in the room, some say these are all tricks by the medium and associates.

When the spirit of the dead person is within the room they will then speak through the medium and questions can be asked, very often people will go to a medium and request that they speak with loved ones who have departed.

Another popular method of communication with the dead is by use of a Ouija board where people will place their fingers lightly on a planchette on a board with letters of the alphabet, once the spirit has been raised then questions are asked by the medium and the planchette will begin to form letters on the board resulting in answers.

Belief in communication with the dead stems back to the 1820`s and was widely known as a form of sorcery and witchcraft, it is a form that is still practiced today and many sceptics regard mediums and séances as nothing more than scams.

Channelling during the séance

Channelling is a very common practice to the séance and is the practice of allowing the spirit to enter the body of the medium in order for it to be able to communicate with those present. This process is thought to be entirely different from that commonly known as possession, possession is said to be the non-consensual take over of a persons body by a malevolent spirit or demon.

Channelling involves welcoming the spirit of the dead into the body for the sole purpose of gaining information and interaction between the living and the dead. The physical manifestations of the channelling is the onset of an unusual voce and uncharacteristic behaviour of the medium, due to the nature of this, this is why so many people are sceptical as to how genuine séances are.

Sceptics believe that, as the bereaved are so emotional over the loss of their loved ones they can easily be tricked into giving information before the ritual which the medium then uses to their advantage during the séance.

Very often, the bereaved will clutch at any straw and if they believe they have a chance of speaking with their loved one for one last time then they take it with open arms and wallets.

How genuine séances and Ouija boards are is something that has been debated for many years and will continue to be debated and regarded with scepticism for some time to come.Tarot cards

The exact origins of the tarot cards are unknown but they are thought to closely resemble a pack of cards which were used to play a game in 15th century Italy where the cards were known as tarocchi.

How exactly tarot cards came to be used for divination is unclear but as early as 1540 drawings show simple cards being drawn and used as methods of divination or fortune telling.

The tarot deck

The typical deck of tarot cards holds 78 cards and are in two distinct parts, the first part is called the trump cards and these consist of 21 cards without suits, with the addition of a 22nd card which is called the fool.

These cards are known as the major arcana or greater secrets; the second part consists of 56 cards which are divided into 4 suits of 14 cards in each.

In the traditional Italian card deck, they were known as swords, batons, coins and cups but decks that are more modern call the baton suit rods or staves while the coins suit is called pentacles or disks.

These cards are known as minor arcana or lesser secrets.

The use of the tarot cards

In most parts of the world, the tarot deck is widely used as a form of divination or as a tool for assessing the unconscious. The cards are shuffled as a deck and then dealt out in various formations or patterns; they are often thought to show a persons thoughts or desires.

The cards can be used to show events that have happened in the past, present or future and are able to give answers to questions regarding uncertainties and indecision.

Each card in the deck has a variety of meanings which have varied widely throughout the years and many decks are customized for a particular person’s use, the kings, queens, pages and knights signify different people in the readings of the cards and each suit can provide information about the person’s attitude, emotional state and physical characteristics.

Scepticism of tarot readings

Many religious groups oppose the use of tarot cards because of their association with divination and fortune telling and consider them a form of witchcraft, many sceptics also oppose the readings of the tarot deck and believe that readers mislead their clients and exploit vulnerable people.

These people often come to depend on the tarot reader and return on a regular basis for help with problems of course at great expense. The witches' pentacle

The pentacle has long been thought of as a symbol of witchcraft, the pentagram dates back over 8,000 years and is said to represent an ancient philosophical concept both in the east and in west and is the most misunderstood and stigmatized of all symbols.

For the modern pagans of today the five points of the pentacle symbolize the four directions with the fifth as the sanctity of the spirit, with the circle symbolising unity and wholeness.

The pentacle is used and is one of the most powerful symbols, by those involved in ceremonial magic and Wicca, in magic the shape of the pentacle is draw in the air with a sacred blade.

Altars feature a pentacle in the form of a flat disc and are widely used as a tool in rituals and are featured on many tools such as cauldrons, chalices or the handles of daggers.

Spells and invocations are often repeated 5 times to ensure the effectiveness of the spell and many pagans wear the sign of the pentacle for protection and to show others that they are involved in the practice of magic and divine wisdom.

The pentagram is used the world over and has been recognised as a sacred symbol since ancient times with almost all cultures having some form of five folds symbol which bears significance to religion.

The elements of the pentacle

When the pentacle is drawn or written, it is called a pentagram and was originally made from clay or dough but today pentacles are more often found crafted in metals such a copper, brass and silver or gold. Many witches wear the pentacle as a sign or their religion and when made out of silver it is said to represent the moon energy.

It is widely used in the practice of magic and is used to either invoke or banish energies when draw certain ways, the simplest of these magic spells will usually involve the use of a candle placed on the points.

Each of the five angles on the pentagram are said to represent the five metaphysical elements and these are:

* Earth – this is the lower left hand corner and represents stability and physical endurance.

* Fire – the lower right hand corner and which represents courage and daring.

* Water – the upper right hand corner which represents intuition and the emotions.

* Air – the upper left hand corner which represents the arts and intelligence.

* Spirit – the topmost point which represents the divine.

The circle which encloses the points is thought to represent God or Goddess which brings protection and gives the wearer universal wisdom.

The pentagram dates back to pre-Babylonian times and is used by many people in many different cultures and has slightly different meanings to each religion. Pagan cults & evil practices

The origins of witchcraft date back to times when drawings were found in caves revealing that from the beginning of time magic rituals involving animals, birth and death have been associated with evil doing and witchcraft.

Tribes and communities each had their own form of leader such as high priest or priestess, sorcerer or wizard or witch.

The sole functions of these were to assist the tribe or village with weather conditions causing poor crops, disease, wars, birth and deaths.

Many of these practices involved the use of elaborate rituals or ceremonies and included the use of certain objects and plants which had carefully been passed down over time.

It was the Romans who associated Christians with magic and witchcraft believing them to take part in rituals involving sexual orgies, worshipping a god who had the head of an ass and who were said to make sacrifices using babies.

The empress Theodora ordered the death of over one hundred thousand members of what was believed to be a sect or cult, however after the 6th and 7th centuries were past the witch hunts died down and there were only a handful of executions for practicing witchcraft until the beginning of the 12th century.

When the church became the official cult in Europe, the Christian monks and priests began trying to eradicate any religion or belief that wasn’t Christian or part of the churches beliefs. Witches and wizards became sworn enemies of the church and those who followed Christian beliefs; it was the theologians of the Middle Ages who created the appalling witch massacres that occurred in the 15th, 16th and 17th centuries.

The popular image of the devil or Satan as being horned with the hoofs of a goat was brought about by the early missionary church of the European horned god who was known in Greece as pan, to the Nordic people as Thor and to the ancient Gauls as cernununos.

The Jewish and Muslim religions were also considered as demons and heretics as these too opposed the church and their beliefs, as were the pre Christian cults of South America and India.

Christianity was therefore imposed upon the world and it is thought that only by sheer force on such a scale has the church maintained its dominance on religion for so many centuries.

Interesting facts

* A study into the victims of witch trials has shown that among the poor people, rich people were also condemned as witches; it was so easy to accuse and destroy reputations as tangible proof was claimed for the evidence of witchcraft.

It is thought that very often jealousy and rivalry were the prime motives for making accusations.

* Over 90% of all people accused during the witch-hunts were woman and many of these were old women, it is thought that the church believed that the devil could easily seduce women into joining him and so they were persecuted on this belief alone.

* The church itself used witchcraft in major accusations against other religions and followers of those religions, the albigensians of France were drowned in their own blood on the orders of pope innocent III.

When King Philip le bel of France tried to take over the vast knight’s templar wealth and dispose of his allies the templar’s were captured and tortured.

They subsequently confessed to worshipping an idol by the name of bapomet who was said to take on the form of a cat.

Perhaps the most famous was Joan of ark who it was thought became such a political threat to the hierarchy of power and being a woman, she was accused and burnt as a witch. What are Runes?

Runes are connected to witchcraft and they are a tool used in divination and magic which have been used throughout Europe, Scandinavia, the British Isles and Iceland from around 100 b.c.e.

They are used as an oracle for seeking advice and are said to work best on asking a specific question once having given details of the circumstances, although the outcome is sometimes questionable and unclear.

The runes at best will point you in the right direction but you will have to conclude the answer yourself from the information they give you and figure out exact details yourself, there is never a clear cut and dry answer to your problems.

However, rune casting or runic divination as it is called is not a way of fortune telling but rather a way of analyzing the particular path you are on and what the outcome is likely to be.

The word rune means mystery or secret and each rune has a special meaning and properties associated with it, each of them translates into a word or phrase that has a special meaning representing the forces of nature and the mind and each is associated with a Norse god.

The runes were also used as a method of writing and first made their appearance among German tribes in central Europe, it is thought that some of the rune symbols may have come from other languages such as Greek and early roman.

Inscriptions on the runic stones have been dated as far back as the 3rd century AD though it is thought that they existed a long time before then.

How to read runes

By far the simplest way of reading runes is to use the one rune method, after you have cleared your mind of all other thoughts ask the question in mind, concentrating on it.

When you have concentrated on your question and you feel the time is right take just one rune from your bag and from this stone, you will gather information relating to the question at hand, what you make of this information is entirely up to you.

If you think that more information is needed then you can take three runes instead of just the one from the bag, you will deduct information from the first rune regarding the circumstances of your question.

The second rune will give you an indication of the route you should take and the third is the likely outcome should you choose to go with the action.

This of course is only a very brief glimpse of casting runes and there are several books and websites you can read should you wish to delve deeper into the magic of runes. The tradition of Halloween

Obeah in the Virgin Islands

Perhaps the most famous form of obeah that we are all familiar with if we have visited the Virgin Islands is the mocko-jumbie or the stilt dancer.

Obeah tradition in the virgin islands proclaim that a jumbie is a lost or evil spirit and is thought to be related to the word nzumbi or as we more commonly know them zombies.

However as dark as the word suggests a jumbie might be they are totally opposite and wear brightly coloured clothing, they dance during the daylight hours and stilt dancing is very popular at holidays and at carnivals.

Obeah and wanga

The wanga is associated with obeah and it is a small magical charm packet which is used in the practice of black magic in Haiti, it is a form of magic that is associated with voodoo.

Wanga is also known as mojo, toby and jomo, it is usually a drawstring bag in which a charm is held and is worn under the clothing.

They are thought to hold supernatural powers and can protect the wearer from harm and evil, they are also used in the casting of evil spells with the intent to harm others, usually something relating to the person such as a lock of hair or fingernail clippings is used.

Particular attention is taken to the tying of the bag as this is thought to ensure that the particular spell works correctly and once it has been sealed then it is encouraged to work by using perfume or anointing oils on it regularly. The witches coven

When we think of a witches coven, we think of a group of old wart nosed witches standing around a simmering cauldron reciting incantations, however the true witch’s coven is nothing like this and they do exist today.

Of the covens existing today, the Wicca coven is perhaps the most notable and joining a coven or becoming the leader of one is is not a task that should be taken lightly.

There are many unqualified Wicca teachers out there who give bad advice and teachings, and it seems that just about anyone can and will set up a website claiming to be a Wicca.

Before letting you join the coven you will have to take a kind of interview and of course, you will have to decide as much as the coven if you want to be a part of the group.

The pagan belief system is very diverse and as such, practices from group to group will vary, however one thing that all groups or covens have in common is that they rely on the blending of spiritual energies within the group.

There are several questions you should ask of the group leader or high priest or priestess and also yourself before you join the group, questions to ask could be:

* What is this coven trying to accomplish?

* How many members are in the coven and how big do they expect to grow?

* What is the group’s general experience in the Wicca practice?

* What is the turnover rate of the coven, do members leave frequently? * Have the coven been forced to banish a member and if so why?

* What qualities are the groups leaders looking for and why?

* How do the covens leaders get to chosen as leaders?

* Do leaders have an excessive amount of power over the coven?

* Does the coven have a set of written rules they will let you see?

* What contributions are expected of its members?

* Who prepares and decides the rituals?

* What magical practices does the coven perform or use?

* Do the other members of the coven seem welcoming?

* Are the members committed to spiritual progress?

* Is input readily accepted from members?

Points to be wary of

* Be very wary of anyone who approaches you to ask you to join the coven, this is not normal wiccan behaviour, people aren’t asked to join.

* Beware of any covens that have young people under the age of 18 within their coven, responsible high priests and priestesses will never have anyone under the age of 18 in their coven.

* Beware of any coven that asks members to do chores or work for the high priest and priestesses, genuine high priests and priestesses never have this rule.

* Beware of any coven that abuses members for wrongdoing.

* Beware of any coven whose leader insists that a sexual ritual must take place with the high priest or priestess before being enrolled into the coven. The Salem witch trials

Perhaps the most famous of all witches and witch hunts were those accused of witchcraft during the Salem witch trials in what was then known as Salem village in Massachusetts U.S.A.

It was the bizarre behaviour of two of the daughters of the towns minister reverend Samuel Parris who started events in the small town in 1692. The events of the Salem witch trials

In January of 1692 Elizabeth parris age 9 and 11 year old Abigail Williams began to show signs of disturbing behaviour which ranged from seizures, trance like states, blasphemous screaming and shouting and mysterious happenings around them.

Within a very short space of time, other girls of similar age began to show these strange signs and symptoms, doctors were baffled as to the cause of these happenings and when they couldn’t find any medical cause for them they were declared to be under the influence of Satan.

By late February of that year after many prayer meetings and fastings conducted by the reverend parris in the hope of revealing their true identity and expose them as witches and under ever-increasing pressure, the girls named three women as witches.

By the end of February of that year these three women Tituba a Caribbean Indian slave of the parris family, Sarah good and Sarah osbourne were all arrested despite proclaiming their innocence.

However, the slave Tituba confessed that the devil sometimes appeared to her in the shape of part dog, part hog and said there was a conspiracy of witches at work in the village of Salem.

By march 1st after unrelenting questioning from the people of Salem Tituba finally admitted to practicing witchcraft, following this confession several of the towns people came forward and claimed they had seen or being harmed by strange apparitions of people in the community.

Accusations were made of many people in the village and among those accused were faithful churchgoers and upstanding citizens in the community along with those who had records of criminal activity.

During this period of time, several people were accused of witchcraft examined and denounced, with many of the townsfolk now starting to oppose the witchcraft trials petitions were being signed to protest people’s innocence.

By October 19th of that year over 20 people had been condemned as witches and hanged on the gallows during what was to be known as the Salem witch trials.

A letter was wrote during this time criticizing the trials and eventually the governor by the name of Phips ruled that spectral and intangible evidence no longer be admissible in the trials.

Salem today

Salem village is now known as Danvers and still standing is what was then known as the witch house on the corner of North and Essex in Salem, where guided tours with tales of the Salem witchcraft trials take place.

After all this time over 552 documents documenting the trials are still stored and preserved at the Peabody Essex museum along with several other pieces of memorabilia such as the pins used in the examination of the witches and what is said to be the finger bones of one of the victims of the Salem witch trials. What is Satanism?

Satanism is a form of witchcraft which is religion based and is more prevalent in the United States with the church of Satan being the most popular choice for followers of the devil. It is based on deep-seated philosophy and followers are bound by certain conditions and rules.The nine satanic statements

* Satan represents indulgence and abstinence is forgotten.

* Satan represents vital existence.

* Satan represents wisdom instead of self-deceit.

* Satan represents kindness to those who earn it.

* Satan represents vengeance instead of turning the other cheek.

* Satan represents responsibility to those who deserve it.

* Satan represents man as just another animal.

* Satan represents all of the so called sins.

* Satan is the church's best friend without him the church wouldn’t have lasted.

The eleven satanic rules of earth

* Do not give opinions or advice unless asked for it.

* Do not profess your troubles to others unless you’re sure they want to hear them.

* When in another lair treat them with respect.

* If a guest in your lair treats you disrespectfully treat them cruelly without showing mercy.

* Do not make advances sexually unless you are given a mating sign.

* Do not take something that doesn’t belong to you unless given it.

* Acknowledge the power of magic and use it successfully to obtain your desires.

* Do not complain about anything which doesn’t concern you.

* Do not harm small children.

* Do not kill non human animals unless they are food or for your protection.

* Bother no one but if someone bothers you ask them to stop, if they don’t destroy them.

The nine satanic sins

* Stupidity – Satanists must learn to see through the tricks that people can try.

* Solipsism – never show people your true feelings, reactions and responses.

* Self-deceit – never deceive yourself, the only time this is permissible is when self-deceit is for fun.

* Herd conformity – only conform to a person's wishes if it benefits you.

* Lack of perspective – never lose sight of who and what you are and the threat you can be to others.

* Forgetfulness of past orthodoxies – this is one of the keys to brainwashing people into accepting and trying something new.

* Counter productive pride – pride is acceptable up to a point but only if it works for you.

* Lack of aesthetics – aesthetics is important in lesser magic and should be cultivated. What is Voodoo?

Voodoo is one of the world’s oldest forms of religion which has been associated with witchcraft and has been around in Africa since the beginning of human civilisation.

Those who practice voodoo believe that nothing and no event happens on its own but that all things are connected, following this theory what you do to another, you do to yourself.

Rituals involved in voodoo ceremonies include prayers, singing, dancing and the sacrifice of animals, those following the beliefs of voodoo believe that god manifests through the spirits of dead ancestors and so must be honoured in these rituals.

Music and dance play a key role in the rituals and this has often been portrayed as the lead up to sexual frenzy and orgies, this however isn’t true. Voodoo dancing is an expression of spirituality, a way of connecting with divinity and the spiritual world.

The ancestors of those who follow the voodoo religion are thought to be part of the world of spirits and these spirits can be called on to help and give protection and guidance.

The voodoo priest or priestess can also use herbal remedies or medicines which have been passed down through families to help those who are sick, with faith healing playing a big part also in the religion.

Voodoo has always wrongly been categorised as an evil form of witchcraft with the rites and rituals being performed for evil doings however this is untrue.

The misconceptions of voodoo

Despite voodoo being one of the oldest of all religions it has been characterised as being barbaric and primitive based on superstition and fear, the Europeans seem to fear anything that comes out of Africa and especially anything they don’t fully understand.

Voodoo has however adopted several elements from Christianity but despite this when the French colonised Haiti they saw the voodoo religion as a threat and prohibited the practice of the religion severely punishing those who took part in rituals.

The struggle to banish the religion of voodoo lasted over three centuries but despite every effort it couldn’t be stopped and voodoo is still practiced today in a number of countries.

The power of voodoo

Due to the strength the Africans gained from their religion, voodoo survived the persecutions of the French and it is thought that the voodoo priests used their religion to determine how to fight the political battle in order to win it.

In 1804, the Haitians finally won the battle and independence and today the practice of voodoo reflects its history. © Copyright 2006 Occultresearch.org - occult, cults, witchcraft & black magic - All rights reserved

Below I will give links to TRUSTED web-sites that explain in small ways some of the so-called unexplained events that captivate Christian & non-Christian ALIKE!

In future blogs I will do detailed studies about all the unexplained things and HOW SATAN deceives MILLIONS into a belief system so close to the FACTS BUT OHHHH! SO FAR FROM THE TRUTH!

Remember the Occult is very real and just because "A FEW" PHONIES EXIST IN THE WHOLE DOES NOT MEAN THE THE WHOLE IS INNOCENT FUN.

Dangers of the Occult

By Richard F. Ames

Are witchcraft, astrology and spiritism just harmless hobbies, or are they deceptive sources of information and guidance?

Many do not realize that the occult now pervades modern culture, and that Christians must remain on guard against its evil influence.

Millions are pursuing astrology, witchcraft and the occult. Are they sowing seeds of doom and destruction? Are these just harmless hobbies, or can you face real dangers if you dabble in the occult?

Less than three months after its release, the movie Harry Potter and the Sorcerer’s Stone became the second-highest-grossing film ever, selling nearly $1 billion of tickets to theatergoers eager for a tale of witchcraft, wizardry and the occult.

The first of seven installments in author J. K. Rowling’s planned series, Harry Potter is at the helm of a multi-billion-dollar media empire that has made Rowling one of the three highest-paid women in Great Britain. Her books have sold more than 60 million copies in 200 countries around the world.

Yet, for many, the occult is more than fiction. A May 2000 Zogby America poll revealed that 57.7 percent of Americans aged 18–29 believe in ghosts.

This phenomenon is not confined to the United States; Time Magazine reported recently that belief in ghosts is shared by 45 percent in Britain.

Melbourne’s Saturday Herald Sun reported that 46 percent of Australian women, and 34 percent of Australian men, believe in ghosts (January 16, 1999).

Leger Marketing reported in October 2001 that 30.2 percent of Canadians believe in ghosts. In Rowling’s books, characters routinely interact with ghosts.

Harry communicates with his dead parents through a special mirror. Characters seek guidance from astrologers, cast occult spells and use their paranormal powers to fight their enemies.

The Bible condemns this as sorcery, yet it is a part of the ordinary world of Harry Potter.

The Harry Potter series teaches young minds a false and evil worldview in which occult powers, condemned in Scripture, can be used as tools for good.

Sadly, instead of condemning the dangerous and un-biblical world of witches and wizards, some churches and clergy have tried to exploit its appeal to youth.

Last year, a vicar in one English church held a special "Harry Potter liturgy." A serpent was hung in the church, while a clergyman wearing a wizard’s robe led the service. Other elements of the Harry Potter story were brought into the church service.

Incredibly, many other pastors expressed interest in having that liturgy for their own churches.

What have the world’s churches come to?

As one American commentator observed:

"Nobody respects a religious institution willing to compromise willy-nilly with the secular culture, on a fool’s quest for popularity. A church that will try anything stands for nothing!" (Rod Dreher, New York Post, Sept. 5, 2000).

Today’s media fascination with the occult extends far beyond Harry Potter.

Thirty-five years ago, many considered the television series Bewitched controversial. Today, it seems tame compared to such popular television fare as Buffy the Vampire Slayer, Angel, Sabrina the Teenage Witch and Charmed, which glamorize the occult.

And the occult is not just for teenagers or couch potatoes.

Even leaders of nations pursue the occult. Former White House chief of staff Donald Regan reported, in his autobiography For the Record, that President Ronald Reagan’s travels and activities were approved by an astrologer of his wife’s choosing.

The London Daily Telegraph reported that former British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher consulted an astrologer "for signs of future dangers."

Most members of India’s Parliament have personal astrologers on retainer. Even in the former Soviet Union, once a bastion of materialism, the occult holds sway, as Russia is "swamped by astrologers, UFOlogists, soothsayers, parapsychologists, bogus doctors and other charlatans, whom genuine scientists make few efforts to contradict.… One of the main tasks of a senior official in the Presidential Security Service is to study astrology and prepare horoscopes" (London Daily Telegraph, July 29, 1996).

How Has Mankind Been Deceived?

Scripture reveals the source of occult deception. "So the great dragon was cast out, that serpent of old, called the Devil and Satan, who deceives the whole world; he was cast to the earth, and his angels were cast out with him" (Revelation 12:9).

Satan deceives the whole world, not just a part of this world. And he also has spirit helpers, called demons.

How does Satan deceive the whole world? He does it through the occult, false religion and false education—and through a social system that seeks licentious pleasure rather than God!

The prophet Isaiah wrote:

"And when they say to you, ‘Seek those who are mediums and wizards, who whisper and mutter,’ should not a people seek their God?

Should they seek the dead on behalf of the living?" (Isaiah 8:19).

Who are people seeking today:

mediums, wizards or the true God?

Isaiah wrote:

"To the law and to the testimony! If they do not speak according to this word, it is because there is no light in them" (Isaiah 8:20).

We need to understand that there is a real spirit world!

Notice this warning:

"When you come into the land which the Lord your God is giving you, you shall not learn to follow the abominations of those nations.

There shall not be found among you anyone who makes his son or his daughter pass through the fire, or one who practices witchcraft, or a soothsayer, or one who interprets omens, or a sorcerer, or one who conjures spells, or a medium, or a spiritist, or one who calls up the dead" (Deuteronomy 18:9–11).

God Almighty condemns sorcery and witchcraft. If you are "playing around" with such darkness, then you need to reject that underworld of evil!

Seek the true God of your Bible! God’s warning continues:

"For all who do these things are an abomination to the Lord, and because of these abominations the Lord your God drives them out from before you.

You shall be blameless before the Lord your God. For these nations which you will dispossess listened to soothsayers and diviners; but as for you, the Lord your God has not appointed such for you" (Deuteronomy 18:12–14).

Can anything be more clear concerning the evils of witchcraft and sorcery?

And yet millions of adults are teaching their children that there is nothing wrong with a Harry Potter actively pursuing witchcraft and wizardry.

But the prophet Samuel told King Saul that witchcraft is sin. "For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry.

you have rejected the word of the Lord, He also has rejected you from being king" (1 Samuel 15:23).

God says that participation in the occult is spiritual harlotry (Psalm 106:38–39)! How did God punish His people for their wickedness?

"Therefore the wrath of the Lord was kindled against His people, so that He abhorred His own inheritance. And He gave them into the hand of the Gentiles, and those who hated them ruled over them.

Their enemies also oppressed them, and they were brought into subjection under their hand" (Psalm 106:40–42).

The nation of Israel went into captivity because of these abominable practices. A great tribulation and captivity will also come upon our peoples, if we fail to repent of our evil practices!

Some might argue that dressing up in Halloween costumes is "innocent" fun, and rationalize that parents today are not encouraging their children to expose themselves to symbols and practices of the occult.

But parents who take this approach are risking their children’s spiritual lives by underestimating the devil’s influence (Ephesians 2:2; 2 Corinthians 4:4).

In Luke’s gospel, we find that our Savior cured many individuals who were plagued by evil spirits:

"And that very hour He cured many of infirmities, afflictions, and evil spirits; and to many blind He gave sight" (Luke 7:21). Do we live contrary to our Savior’s example?

Do we teach our children to attract and cultivate evil spirits at Halloween? Certainly, dressing up like a demon or a witch invites evil rather than opposes it!

The Apostle James advises us to resist evil, not entertain it!

"Therefore submit to God. Resist the devil and he will flee from you" (James 4:7).

That is your Creator’s instruction to you! He promises that the devil will flee from you. Yes, "Resist the devil!"

Do not join the masses in celebrating the dark world of Satan and the occult!

Do not participate in the dark traditions of Halloween or any other such practices.

Notice God’s warnings against mediums and familiar spirits:

"Give no regard to mediums and familiar spirits; do not seek after them, to be defiled by them:

I am the Lord your God" (Leviticus 19:31).

The Creator God plainly states that we should avoid mediums and spiritists.

He does not want you to be defiled by evil influence. Notice His strong language:

"The person who turns to mediums and familiar spirits, to prostitute himself with them, I will set My face against that person and cut him off from his people. Consecrate yourselves therefore, and be holy, for I am the Lord your God" (Leviticus 20:6–7).

When a person consorts with mediums and familiar spirits, God says that he is prostituting himself. Christians are to be clean and wholesome.

They should be "holy" as we just read. Remember what the Apostle Peter wrote: "But as He who called you is holy, you also be holy in all your conduct, because it is written, ‘Be holy, for I am holy’" (1 Peter 1:15–16).

Astrology and False Prophecy

Satan also deceives mankind through astrology. According to the Encyclopaedia Britannica: "Astrology originated in Mesopotamia, perhaps in the 3rd millennium bc, but attained its full development in the Western world much later, within the orbit of Greek civilization of the Hellenistic period.

It spread to India in its older Mesopotamian form. Islamic culture absorbed it as part of the Greek heritage; and in the Middle Ages, when Western Europe was strongly affected by Islamic science, European astrology also felt the influence of the Orient….

Although various Christian councils condemned astrology, the belief in the worldview it implies was not seriously shaken.

In the late European Middle Ages, a number of universities, among them Paris, Padua, Bologna, and Florence, had chairs of astrology."

Even though all true Christians have condemned astrology over the years, it has persisted. In our modern time, astrologers admit that the newspaper variety of horoscope advice is mainly entertainment.

But when world leaders consult astrologers for guidance, they are seeking the wrong god!

Listen to God’s warning through the prophet Jeremiah:

"Thus says the Lord: ‘Do not learn the way of the Gentiles; do not be dismayed at the signs of heaven, for the Gentiles are dismayed at them" (Jeremiah 10:2).

We have already seen that Jesus predicted that signs and wonders would deceive the many.

The book of Revelation reveals dramatic events leading up to the Second Coming of Christ. There will be a great false prophet and religious system that will perform miracles, signs and wonders.

The Apostle John writes this about the great false prophet. "He performs great signs, so that he even makes fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men" (Revelation 13:13).

Millions, if not billions, of people will be deceived by these impressive miracles. "And he [the false prophet] deceives those who dwell on the earth by those signs which he was granted to do in the sight of the beast" (Revelation 13:14).

How can you tell whether someone is truly a minister of God, and not someone controlled by the occult world? Deuteronomy gives us a key.

"If there arises among you a prophet or a dreamer of dreams, and he gives you a sign or a wonder, and the sign or the wonder comes to pass, of which he spoke to you, saying, ‘Let us go after other gods’; which you have not known; ‘and let us serve them,’ you shall not listen to the words of that prophet or that dreamer of dreams, for the Lord your God is testing you to know whether you love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul. You shall walk after the Lord your God and fear Him, and keep His commandments and obey His voice, and you shall serve Him and hold fast to Him" (Deuteronomy 13:1–4).

A false minister or prophet may even prophesy accurately concerning some sign or wonder.

But God says that if he leads you after other gods—if he leads you away from the God of the Bible and the true Jesus Christ of your Bible—then he is a false prophet. Notice also that God may be testing you, to see if you will be faithful to His Word and to His way of life!

Satan has deceived the whole world. He has many methods of deception, including witches, wizardry, channeling, sorcery, astrology, spiritism and false religion.

You need to be on guard against the dangers of the occult. The Apostle Peter gave us this instruction in 1 Peter 5:8–9:

"Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil walks about like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour.

Resist him, steadfast in the faith, knowing that the same sufferings are experienced by your brotherhood in the world."

God promises us protection from evil. Jesus taught us to pray:

"And do not lead us into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one" (Matthew 6:13).

Paul exhorted Christians: "Put on the whole armor of God, that you may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this age, against spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places" (Ephesians 6:11–12).

You can overcome the wicked one by knowing the word of God—the Bible—and living by it.

You can overcome the temptations and deceptions of the occult and false religion. As the Apostle Paul encourages us in Philippians 4:13:

"I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me." May God empower you to go forward in faith. May you live not by the dark deceptions of this world, but by the light of truth, God’s Word.

King Saul's Séance

Movies like The Sixth Sense, and television programs such as Crossing Over With John Edward, play on mankind’s wish that the dead could communicate with the living.

This is an age-old wish; nearly 3,000 years ago, a desperate King Saul sought help from a medium—and suffered greatly for doing so.

Saul had disobeyed God’s instructions regarding the Amalekites. He received God’s judgment that "rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry.

Because you have rejected the word of the Lord, He also has rejected you from being king" (1 Samuel 15:23).

Because of Saul’s disobedience, the Spirit of God was no longer guiding him (1 Samuel 16:14; 28:6).

Desperate for guidance, Saul asked a medium to perform a séance, though he knew this violated God’s law, which prescribed the death penalty for witchcraft or mediumship (Leviticus 20:27).

During the séance, a spirit identified as Samuel (1 Samuel 28:14–15) warned that the Philistines would defeat Israel’s armies, and Saul would soon die.

Saul became "dreadfully afraid" because of these words, and "fell full length on the ground" (v. 20).

Clearly, this spirit’s message terrified Saul. But was the summoned spirit really Samuel?

No, it was not.

Scripture explains that Saul never actually saw Samuel; he only perceived that the spirit was Samuel because of the medium’s descriptions (1 Samuel 28:14).

The Bible faithfully records Saul’s experience, from his terrified point of view, but does not teach that the spirit was Samuel.

Interestingly, most of today’s mediums follow a similar practice, claiming to communicate with deceased spirits even though—like Saul—their clients never actually see those spirits.

Crossing Over With John Edward is wildly popular in some circles, and has even spawned imitators like The Pet Psychic, whose host claims to communicate with families’ dearly departed pets.

Spirit communication is not only the stuff of horror movies and cable television; even "innocent family fare" like Charles Dickens’ A Christmas Carol stirs the hope that our loved ones can still call to us from beyond the grave. But this is a false hope.

Our dead friends and relatives are unconscious, and will remain so until the resurrection (Ecclesiastes 9:5; Psalm 146:4). Their state in death is compared to a sleep from which only God can wake them (1 Corinthians 15:51). No medium can summon the dead.

The Apostle Paul warned that some in the "latter times" would give "heed to deceiving spirits" (1 Timothy 4:1). Some modern mediums may be charlatans, who infer details about the dead by "reading" their living, paying clients.

But other "genuine" mediums may be genuinely deceived, communicating with demonic spirits who impersonate the deceased.

"Genuine" or not, mediumship is dangerous business. But few today realize the serious consequences of rebelling against God’s law and seeking after spirits.

What was the result for Saul?

Scripture explains:

"So Saul died for his unfaithfulness which he had committed against the Lord, because he did not keep the word of the Lord, and also because he consulted a medium for guidance" (1 Chronicles 10:13).

Christians today should heed Saul’s cautionary example.

It has come to my attention through some contacts I have in Wicca and I have confirmed it to be true, that "Born Again Bible thumping Church Goers" are CONDEMNING, ACCUSING, and INSULTING PEOPLE OF OTHER FAITHS without knowing the facts about what they critisize.


This behavior of beating people up with "Bible Facts" IS NOT a GODLY practise, and God will not hold you ,whoever you are male or female blameless for these actions!

This behavior is "Mid evil"at best and shows a complete LACK of the love of God, for it is and ALWAYS HAS BEEN GOD THE FATHERS JOB TO LEAD THEM TO HIS SON...JESUS....NOT OURS! John 3:16-21 (GW)

" God loved the world this way:

He gave his only Son so that everyone who believes in him will not die but will have eternal life. God sent his Son into the world, not to condemn the world, but to save the world.

18 Those who believe in him won't be condemned. But those who don't believe are already condemned because they don't believe in God's only Son.

This is why people are condemned:

The light came into the world. Yet, people loved the dark rather than the light because their actions were evil. People who do what is wrong hate the light and don't come to the light.

They don't want their actions to be exposed. But people who do what is true come to the light so that the things they do for God may be clearly seen."


Please understand that God HATES SIN BUT REALLY DOES LOVE THE SINNER,therefore YOU have no RIGHT to call a sinner anything that God would not call them!

I was angered (Righteously) when a friend (ON YAHOO 360) I treasure as a good,honest,and caring person was SLANDERED by a SO-CALLED CHRISTIAN for being a Wiccan...This is wicked behavior CHURCH (I know you are few,but it only takes one rotten apple to spoil the good ones) Witches, Satanists, Atheist's and Skeptic's view "God and Jesus" through OUR BEHAVIORS and if we can't truly show the love of God to them then WE NEED TO SHUT UP and go away UNTIL WE GROW UP INTO HIS LOVE.

Psalms 101:5-7 (GW)

" I will destroy anyone who secretly slanders his neighbor. I will not tolerate anyone with a conceited look or arrogant heart. My eyes will be watching the faithful people in the land so that they may live with me.

The person who lives with integrity will serve me. The one who does deceitful things will not stay in my home. The one who tells lies will not remain in my presence. "

2 Corinthians 3:2 (KJV)

Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men:

Romans 2:24 (GW) As Scripture says, “God's name is cursed among the nations because of you.”


Let's all learn to get along with those we don't agree with in the spirit of Christian LOVE,you will draw more bees with HONEY(LOVE) THAN WITH VINEGAR (UNWISE ZEAL).


I know first hand how ignorant believers are for they condemned and beraded me for ever being a witch in the first place, NOT understanding that circumstances in my life led me into wiccan and black witchcraft..those were my choices at the time and I thank God that he had "a Remnant"of faithful followers that LOVED and reasoned with me for "Months"before God finally broke through my stubborn heart!

DON'T UNDERESTIMATE THE POWER OF PATIENCE WHEN DEALING WITH PEOPLE.The high value of a person's heart is WORTH THE WAIT,and above all don't be so naive as to believe that you can't learn from others..some of my Witch friends have good hearts that get HURT and BLEED just like yours..so be very careful with their hearts...please! to condemn and cause people to hate our God because of your misplaced ZEAL.

The Following Article is needed in the Church today because it says it all.....I have experienced both side of this issue and can confirm to you that it is true, so take back this holiday in confidence knowing the facts and tossing out the bull that religion has created!

The History of Halloween -- It's Probably Not What You Think

by Dennis Rupert, pastor New Life Community Church of Stafford Last update: 05/30/2008

This article has been carefully researched in an attempt to separate fact from hype and exaggeration.

Sources include scholarly works by folklorists, books by Celtic experts, internet sites, and various reference works. I read and talked with pagan sources to find out how they viewed Halloween, but did not rely upon them for information on the origins of Halloween.

I am especially indebted to folklorist W.J. Bethancourt III for initially bringing this history to my attention.

I have confirmed his research by my own limited study and highly recommend his site as the first place to view for information on Halloween practices (History of Halloween : Myths, Monsters and Devils).

The Celtic Connection

Our modern celebration of Halloween is a VERY distant descendant of the ancient Celtic fire festival called Samhain. (The word is pronounced "sow-en" rhyming with cow, because "mh" in the middle of an Irish word has a "w" sound.) It was the biggest and most significant holiday of the Celtic year.

The Celts (pronounced 'Kelts") lived more than 2,000 years ago in what is now Great Britain, Ireland, and France. Their new year began on November 1.

Celtic legends tell us that on this night, all the hearth fires in Ireland were extinguished, and then re-lit from the central fire of the Druids at Tlachtga, 12 miles from the royal hill of Tara. (The Druids were the learned class among the Celts.

They were religious priests who also acted as judges, lawmakers, poets, scholars, and scientists.) Upon this sacred bonfire the Druids burned animals and crops.

The extinguishing of the hearth fires symbolized the "dark half" of the year. The re-kindling from the Druidic fire was symbolic of the returning life that was hoped for in the spring.

The feast of Samhain is described by MacCane as order suspended.

"During this interval the normal order of the universe is suspended, the barriers between the natural and the supernatural are temporarily removed, the sidh lies open and all divine beings and the spirits of the dead move freely among men and interfere sometimes violently, in their affairs" (Celtic Mythology, p. 127).

The Celts believed that when people died, they went to a land of eternal youth and happiness called Tir nan Og. They did not have the concept of heaven and hell that the Christian church later brought into the land.

The dead were sometimes believed to be dwelling with the Fairy Folk, who lived in the numerous mounds or sidhe (pron. "shee") that dotted the Irish and Scottish countryside.

The Celts did not actually have demons and devils in their belief system. Some Christians describe Halloween as a festival in which the Celts sacrificed human beings to the devil or some evil demonic god of death.

This is not accurate. The Celts did believe in gods, giants, monsters, witches, spirits, and elves, but these were not considered evil, so much as dangerous.

The fairies, for example, were often considered hostile and menacing to humans because they were seen as being resentful of men taking over their lands.

On this night of Samhain, the fairies would sometimes trick humans into becoming lost in the fairy mounds, where they would be trapped forever.

Folk tradition tells us of some divination practices associated with Samhain. Among the most common were divinations dealing with marriage, weather, and the coming fortunes for the year.

These were performed via such methods as ducking for apples and apple peeling. Ducking for apples was a marriage divination.

The first person to bite an apple would be the first to marry in the coming year -- like the modern toss of the wedding bouquet. Apple peeling was a divination to see how long your life would be.

The longer the unbroken apple peel, the longer your life was destined to be. In Scotland, people would place stones or nuts in the ashes of the hearth before retiring for the night. Anyone whose stone had been disturbed during the night was said to be destined to die during the coming year.

Inaccurate Christian Teaching about Halloween

You will often read in the literature published by Christian organizations (such as the tracts and comic books from publisher Jack Chick) that, "Samhain was the Celtic God of the Dead, worshipped by the Druids with dreadful bloody sacrifices at Halloween."

Chick embroiders this fantasy in a tract called "The Trick" and a full-sized comic book called, "Spellbound?", shown here.halowen2.gif (63875 bytes)

His writings describe evil Druids going from castle-door-to-door seeking virgin princesses to rape and sacrifice, leaving carved pumpkins illuminated by candles ("made from human fat!") for those who cooperated, and arranging demonic assassinations for those who refused to give them what they wanted.

This, according to Mr. Chick, is supposed to be the "true" origin of trick or treating.

Let's look at a few historical facts : Contrary to information published by many Christian organizations, there is no historical or archeological evidence of any Celtic deity of the dead named "Samhain."

We know the names of some 350 Celtic deities and Samhain isn't found among them. The Celtic gods of the dead were Gwynn ap Nudd for the British, and Arawn for the Welsh. The Irish did not have a "lord of death" as such.

McBain's Etymological Dictionary of the Gaelic Language says that "samhuinn" (the Scots Gaelic spelling) means "summer's end."

It's not just Christian organizations that perpetuate this fallacy -- even the World Book encyclopedia (1990) writes about "Samhain, the Celtic lord of death" (World Book is in discussion with scholars in order to change this in future editions.)

This idea is based on a fallacy that seems to have come from Col. Charles Vallency's books in the 1770s before the reliable translations of existing Celtic literary works and before archaeological excavations.

(Col. Charles Vallency also tried to prove that the Irish were descended from the inhabitants of Armenia!) Samhain is the name of the holiday.

There is no evidence of any god or demon named "Samhain," "Samain," "Sam Hane," or however you want to vary the spelling.

  • Contrary to Christian criticism from many sources, Halloween did not originate as a Satanic festival, but was religious in nature (of course, the religion I am referring to is the Celtic faith of the ancient Druids rather than Christianity).
  • This is an important distinction, for Halloween’s association with Satanic worship is a modern phenomenon. The Celts didn't worship the devil (or any god of death) on Halloween.
  • It is important to distinguish between paganism and Satanism. Pagans are people who believe in more than one god.
  • Some modern day pagans call themselves Wiccans. [For more on Wicca and modern witchcraft see What is Witchcraft?] Pagans are quick to emphasize that they do not worship Satan or the devil.
  • The devil is a Judeo-Christian concept, they say, because one has to believe in a single God to believe in God's opposite: "We do not accept the concept of 'absolute evil,' nor do we worship any entity known as 'Satan' or 'The Devil.'" (Drawing Down the Moon, pp. 103).
  • Celts were pagans, not Satanists.Of course, from a Christian standpoint both are in error. But to my mind there is a major difference between:
  • (1) pagans (who have not heard the gospel) practicing a holiday containing fairies and elves and
  • (2) Satanists (in rebellion against God) who sacrifice children to the devil. There is no original evidence to indicate that Samhain was any more Satanic than pagan harvest festivals of other religions, like the Romans or the Greeks.
  • We have no evidence any where (from tradition, Celtic texts, or archaeology) that virgin princesses or any one else were being offered to the lord of death on Halloween.
  • There is general agreement that the Celts did in fact practice some form of human sacrifice or human execution, but this seems to have been limited to criminals, prisoners-of-war, or volunteers.
  • (For more information on human sacrifice and the Druids see History of Halloween : Myths, Monsters and Devils.)
  • We have no evidence that Druids practiced human sacrifice on Halloween (let alone sacrificed "virgin princesses").
  • The pumpkin is a New World plant that never grew in Europe until modern times, so it couldn't have been used to make jack-o-lanterns by the Druids.

  • There's zero evidence that the ancient Druids or their congregants ever dressed in costume or engaged in ritualized begging at harvest time. One Christian tract entitled Trick or Treat says:

The Druids went from house to house asking for a contribution to their demonic worship celebration. If a person didn't give, their trick was to kill him. The people feared the phrase "Trick or Treat."

This charge has been laid at the door step of the Celts so often that it's hard to believe there is no evidence for it, but there is absolutely none.

Tad Tuleja (a folklore expert) writes:

An exhaustive Victorian survey of Irish calendar customs mentions divination games and apple bobbing as Halloween pastimes, but says nothing about food collection or a procession of "spirits."...On the question of masked begging at the Celtic New Year, authorities on the Druids do not say a word. (Halloween and Other Festivals of Death and Life, p. 83).

Where did costuming at Halloween come from? There is a lot of confusion on this point.

But in spite of what you may have read in an encyclopedia or seen on the History Channel, I can find absolutely NO historical evidence of costumed begging among the Druids or as part of the Samhain festival.

We do have records of costumed processions in a much later time (Christian times), but these costumed processions were NOT limited to the Halloween holiday. They appear much more frequently at Christmas.

The earliest actual historic practice seems to have been poor folk in masks and costumes going from house to house.

They would put on a simple play or musical performance in return for food and drink. This practice is called mumming or guising and has no discernable connection to the Celts.

You may be surprised to learn that your parents or grandparents know nothing about costuming on Halloween. A reader sent me this email:

You mentioned in your article that the American custom came about in the 1930s as a reaction to vandalism.

My parents were kids in New York City in those days, and I started looking for more info because of a comment my mom made on Halloween night.

It seems that Halloween as we know it did not exist at the time--it was all pranks, as you mentioned (my mom mentioned taking gates off posts and moving outhouses, as you did, and my dad said that in the days of coal fuel there were big cans of ashes that the kids would tip over--a big mess).

The interesting part was that both of them said (Dad was born in 1924 and Mom in 1927) that each year as kids, they did go from door to door begging for food--but it was on Thanksgiving Day, not Halloween!

My mom said that rather than "Trick or Treat!" their line at each door was "Anything for the poor? Anything for the poor?"

They were given fruit, nuts, a cup of cider, or the occasional coin--that sort of thing.

This email is similar to conversations with my own father and mother (born 1928 and 1930 in western Pennsylvania), who told me that no one dressed in costumes or went door-to-door when they were children.

There were lots of pranks on Halloween (some of which make great stories for the grandchildren), but they know nothing of dressing up.

So where did costuming come from? That's a big question mark. Folklorist Tad Tuleja says that costume parties are frequently mentioned in the early decades of the 1900s (but nothing about going door-to-door in costume).

The costume parties themselves seem to be an attempt to involve children in disciplined "fun" as opposed to destructive "fun."

  • The actual phrase trickor treat" is not Druidic! The earliest known reference in print dates only to 1938 in an article in the Los Angeles Times entitled "Halloween Pranks Plotted by Youngsters of Southland," Los Angeles Times (Los Angeles, California), October 30, 1938, p. A8:

  • "Trick or treat!" is the Halloween hijacking game hundreds of Southern California youngsters will play tomorrow night as they practice streamlined versions of traditional Allhallows Eve pranks."

  • The phrase is not recorded by the Merriam-Webster Company until 1941. And the term is actually American, not European (Halloween and Other Festivals of Death and Life, p. 47,86-90)!

  • It's not only the phrase that is American, the practice is too!

  • In America in the late 1800s and early 1900s, there was a custom of playing pranks on Halloween.

  • This custom appears to have come from immigrants from Ireland and Scotland which had a practice called Mischief Night.

  • Favorite pranks included tipping over outhouses and unhinging fence gates (Charles Panati, Extraordinary Origins of Everyday Things).

  • The pleasant fiction was that such rambunctiousness was the work of "fairies," "elves," "witches" and "goblins" (Halloween and Other Festivals of Death and Life, p. 87). That's the "trick" part of Halloween.

Where did the "treat" part of Halloween come from?

Jill Pederson Meyer writes:

"By the turn of the century, Halloween had become an ever more destructive way to “let off steam” for crowded and poor urban dwellers.

As Stuart Schneider writes in 'Halloween in America' (1995), vandalism that had been limited to tipping outhouses; removing gates, soaping windows and switching shop signs, by the 1920’s had become nasty -- with real destruction of property and cruelty to animals and people.

Perhaps not coincidentally, the disguised nighttime terrorism and murders by the Ku Klux Klan reached their apex during this decade.

Schneider writes that neighborhood committees and local city clubs such as the Boy Scouts then mobilized to organize safe and fun alternatives to vandalism.

School posters of the time call for a “Sane Halloween.” Good children were encouraged to go door to door and receive treats from homes and shop owners, thereby keeping troublemakers away.

By the 1930’s, these “beggar’s nights” were enormously popular and being practiced nationwide, with the “trick or treat” greeting widespread from the late 1930s."

The Halloween begging activity known as trick-or-treat comes from America in the 1930s, not the British Isles (for confirmation see A Letter from a MacDonald). The custom was intended to control and displace disruptive pranks.


Every year, right around Halloween, we are treated to an outpouring of literature making false statements about the origins of Halloween.

(In years past, I even helped distribute this type of literature to my congregation.) But my research on this subject has found that the Christian Halloween literature is vastly mistaken. Christians are guilty of spreading falsehood (perhaps out of ignorance, but falsehood none the less).

Believers do no service to God or to other Christians by creating very frightening fantasies masquerading as historical facts.

Sloppy and improper scholarship makes Christians look deceitful. It also makes God appear deceptive to unbelievers.

What I am arguing for is accurate information, rather than falsehood. No, I'm not a "closet pagan." No, I'm not "a wolf in sheep's clothing."

No, I haven't "bought into pagan propaganda." I'm a born-again, fundamentalist, Bible-believing, filled with the Spirit Christian (did I use enough labels?) trying to get at the historical truth.

At the Christian college I attended, I was taught that all truth was God's truth and that we don't need to fear truth -- whether it comes from secular, pagan, or Christian sources.

Over a period of years I have been reading and talking with folklorists, historians, Christians, pagans, and people from Scotland and Ireland.

The origins of Halloween are NOT what most Christian literature teaches. Sorry, no pumpkins with candles of human fat!

Sorry, no human sacrifices by evil druids.

Sorry, dressing up can't be historically connected to the Celts.

Sorry, treat-or-treat is not a Satanist plot to captivate our children.

Halloween and the Middle Ages

What do Christians do with a holiday when pagans refuse to stop practicing it?

This was the dilemma that faced Christians in the Middle Ages.

(It is also the dilemma facing Christians today with 40 million children going door-to-door each Halloween.)

In 601 A.D. Pope Gregory the First issued a now famous edict to his missionaries concerning the native beliefs and customs of the peoples he hoped to convert.

Rather than try to obliterate native peoples' customs and beliefs, the pope instructed his missionaries to use them:

if a group of people worshipped a tree, rather than cut it down, he advised them to consecrate it to Christ and build a church around it.

In terms of quickly adding people to the Christian faith, this was a brilliant concept and it became a basic approach used in Catholic missionary work.

In many cases, church holy days were purposely set to coincide with native holy days. Christmas, for instance, was assigned the arbitrary date of December 25th because it corresponded with the mid-winter celebration of many peoples.

In 835 Pope Gregory IV decided to move the practice of All Saints' Day to November 1.

This was possibly done to correspond with the Celtic practice of Samhain. The Mass that was said on this day was called Allhallowmas ("the mass of all the holy ones")

. The evening before All Saints' Day became known as All Hallow e'en ("the evening of all the holy ones"). So you see the name "Halloween" is actually Christian, not pagan. It is derived from All Saints Day.

The old beliefs associated with Samhain never died out entirely. The powerful symbolism of fairies, elves, and the traveling dead had a strong tie with the people and they were not satisfied with the new Catholic feast honoring dead saints. When people continued some of the beliefs and practices associated with Samhain, the church increased the rhetoric against Samhain.

They branded the earlier religion's practices as evil, and began to associate them with the devil. As representatives of the rival religion, Druids were considered malevolent worshippers of devilish or demonic gods and spirits.

Celtic belief in supernatural creatures (like elves and fairies) persisted, while the church made attempts to define them as being no longer merely mischievous, but wicked.

People continued to celebrate All Hallows Eve as a time of the wandering dead, but the supernatural beings were now thought to be Satanic.

How did witches become connected to Halloween? Once the Druids were branded as evil by the church, their practices were looked at as "witchcraft."

Followers of the old religion were persecuted, went into hiding, and were branded as witches who worshipped Satan.

This is why European witchcraft became connected with Satan, whereas witchcraft in other areas of the world is animistic in nature. October 31 became known as a witch holiday.

It was called "The Witches' Sabbath" by witch hunters and eventually European witches began celebrating October 31 as one of their four great Sabbaths held during the year.

Of course, in some ways from a Christian standpoint the church's response makes sense.

Doesn't the Bible view the worship of other gods as deception by demons (1 Corinthians 10:18-22)?

Yes, but the Bible also says that Satan often preaches in Christian churches (2 Corinthians 11:13-14).

Pagans don't have a monopoly on evil, demonic deception, or harmful practices. As a Christian (in spite of a good, pure, and holy God) I often do evil things and fall into deception.

Christians can also do very hurtful things in the name of Christ. (Some of the worst hate mail that I get comes from Christians who don't agree with me about baptism or giving or eternal security or grace or Halloween.)

I'm not sure that anything is gained by calling pagans, Satanists or demon worshippers. It's easy to view yourself as God's agent and to brand people with strong labels. Then you can justify not relating to them in grace.

You can begin to hate and fear them. And eventually you can persuade yourself that as agents of Satan they deserve persecution (i.e. the inquisition and witch burnings).

This goes against everything that Jesus taught about reaching out to pagans (1 Corinthians 5:9-13) and loving our enemies (Matthew 5:43-48), and showing mercy to them (Luke 6:27-36).

The truth is that sometimes Christians end up acting more like Satan, than pagans

The Present Day Celebration of Halloween

Halloween celebrations (of any kind or form) did not become popular in the United States until the late 1800s.

It appears to have arrived after 1840, when large numbers of immigrants arrived from Ireland and Scotland and introduced elements like Mischief Night, beliefs about elves and fairies, and practices such as jack-o'-lanterns.

(Many of the Halloween customs that they brought to America probably did not enter Irish and Scottish culture until after 1750.) The practice does not come from ancient times, but modern.

It must be said that "Halloween" as we know it in America, with all the folk stories and urban legends attached to it, is a distinctly American phenomenon, with the "Trick or Treat" bits occurring after 1930.

Halloween is celebrated in many countries today, but this is actually a result of secular American influence:

...the trick-or-treat and masking customs on 31 October in England and Finland have been introduced from the United States and Canada (Halloween and Other Festivals of Death, p. 162).

Does anyone today celebrate the Celtic holiday of Samhain as a religious observance? Yes. During the mid-1900's, a new interest in pagan religion occurred in Europe and the United States.

As a result, paganism as an organized religion has attracted large numbers of people. Many followers of various pagan religions, such as Druids and Wiccans observe Samhain as a religious festival.

They view it as a memorial day for their dead friends, similar to the United States' national holiday of Memorial Day in May.

Modern pagans (and non-Satanic witches) would vehemently deny that their celebration has anything to do with the demonic horrors depicted in such films as Friday the 13th.

To them, Halloween is one of the four greater Sabbats (holidays) held during the year. Halloween for them is a time of "harvest celebration.

It is a time of ritual, a time for ridding oneself of personal weaknesses, a time for feasting and joyful celebration. It is also a time for communing with the spirits of the dead. It is still a night to practice various forms of divination concerning future events."

Contrary to popular belief Halloween is not the most important celebration for Satanists.

Most Satanists celebrate their own birthdays as their most important "unholi"-day, which is to be expected from adherents of a religion who believe that the highest form of religion is "worship of self" (The Satanic Bible, Anton LaVey).

Some of the stories of Satanic ritual abuse that are passed around in Christian circles may have no basis in fact (like those found in Rebecca Brown's book "He Came to Set the Captives Free").

According to Christian researchers Bob and Gretchen Passantino (see their well-researched book entitled Satanism by Bob and Gretchen Passantino, Zondervan, 1995):

"The actual incidence level of satanic-associated crime is very low, and on Halloween consists mostly of petty vandalism and desecration of graveyards and churches; satanic graffiti; raucous rituals including drug and/or alcohol use and sexual promiscuity; and very rarely sexual violence or animal killing.

The most well-known documented criminal activity associated with Halloween are the "Devil's Night" fires that were rampant in the Detroit area.

These destructive bonfires were not religiously inspired, but were a convenient excuse for out-of-control juveniles to act destructively, often in their own communities.

It is not true that satanists look for "Christian virgins" to rape during Halloween rituals.

A young Christian is much more likely to be in danger of a drunk driver, or a party that gets out of hand with drug or alcohol use than of satanic abduction.

Occasional anti-social, criminally committed individuals or small groups that also practice self-styled satanism commit crimes on Halloween, but they invariably betray a pattern of sociopathy at other times as well.

It is not true that poisoning or sabotaging of Halloween treats is a significant risk if parents take sensible precautions. Most horror stories are unsubstantiated rumors that quickly cross the country, gaining embellishments, and unnecessarily frightening parents.

If parents are careful about restricting their children's treats to ones from people they know and trust, or from a formal program run by a church, community group, or merchant association, they should be fairly safe.

In many communities, local hospitals and/or police stations will screen treats free of charge."

How should Christians react to Halloween? Here are some Christian myths mixed with good old fashioned FEAR and Ignorence!

  • "Halloween is the most dangerous day of the year -- when Satanists and witches snatch children off the streets and sacrifice them in Satan's name!"

  • "We don't worship other gods or honor the dead on Halloween. Halloween is nothing but a secular time of fun and games -- an excuse for the kids to dress up and overload on sugar!"

  • "I love to see the children, out in the neighborhood streets with their parents, dressed in funny clothing, having a wonderful time .... and mocking the Devil with laughter."

These are three examples of very different Christian reactions to Halloween. Allow me to offer some opinions.

1. Occult and Satanic Elements:

Deuteronomy 18:11 says:

"There shall not be found among you anyone who makes his son or his daughter pass through the fire, one who uses divination, one who practices witchcraft, or one who interprets omens, or a sorcerer, or one who casts a spell, or a medium, or a spiritist, one who calls up the dead."

2. Non-Satanic elements:

Although some devil worshippers have adopted Halloween as their "holiday," the day itself did not grow out of Satanic practices.

Halloween has some weak connections to Celts celebrating a new year, but most of present day Halloween customs are neither pagan, nor Satanic. Here is a table of practices and dates as they are connected with Halloween:

black cats, spiders
tricks & pranks
pumpkin carving
trick or treat
slasher movies
earliest date
Middle Ages
early 1900s(?)
after 1750s
pagan Celts
Celts or Medieval witchcraft
Medieval superstition
Irish Mischief Night
Boy Scouts & others
original intent
pagan religious practice
pagan religious practice
fear & easy labels
"those nasty fairies"
stop pranks(?)
ward off evil
stop pranks
make money
Biblically forbidden
if destructive
yes - Phil 4:8

Most holidays (even Christmasand Easter) contain evil, neutral, and good elements as part of their celebration. Christians must discern one from the other and make decisions that glorify God and cause no harm to their personal walk with Christ.

Christians seem to have no trouble making these distinctions about Christmas, but we utterly fail to do the necessary thinking when it comes to Halloween.

In my opinion, present day Halloween has some evil elements (divination rituals, communication with spirits), some neutral elements (sorry, costumes didn't come from evil Druids involved in human sacrifice), and some good elements (asking for candy was an attempt by the Boy Scouts of America to calm the abuse of the holiday!).

As W.J. Bethancourt III says:

"Each Christian must decide for themselves whether dressing up in funny clothes and asking for candy from the neighbors is 'satanic' and 'necromancing' or not. Allowing your children to dress up as mass-murderers and as villains from the Hollywood slasher movies may or may not be 'satanic,' but it certainly is stupid. Making such creatures objects of 'hero-worship' might not be giving the kind of message to a child that necessarily enables them to become sober, productive adults."

Costuming children as ballerinas or cartoon characters or Bible heroes seems far removed from Satanism or any practice of paganism.

What I have tried to show is that much of the association with witchcraft and Satanic elements has actually come from Christian misinformation attempting to "demonize" this holiday. There is no evidence that the original Celtic celebration was Satanic.

Much of the information on Halloween that Christians preach and write about is plainly based on shoddy research.

While Christians should absolutely avoid pagan practices, Christian hype tends to make us overreact to benign folk elements of Halloween.

We appear like zany buffoons to the world when there is no necessity for doing so. Furthermore, our groundless retreat from all elements of Halloween leaves a vacuum that wicked elements delight to fill.

October 31st is only a day on the calendar. Halloween, like any other day, is only as evil as one cares to make it.

3. Alternative Celebrations:

I would also suggest using the holiday to be involved in the joy and celebration of All Saints’ Day, thanksgiving for harvest, and the celebration of the Reformation of the Church. Here are two tracts which offer alternatives to the traditional American celebration of Halloween:

Tract 1:

One successful alternative used by a number of churches is a "Faith Festival" in which children dress as their favorite Bible character and gather for a special children's service with puppets, a Christian film, or something special.
This offers an ideal opportunity to explain the spiritual significance of Halloween and to encourage the children to remember Hebrews chapter 11, which features great men and women of faith who have gone before us. The "Faith Festival" can be a time to thank God for His many blessings.

Tract 2:

As believers, we can take this opportunity to provide a creative alternative to this celebration. In ancient Israel, the majority of Jewish festivals occurred at the same time as pagan festivals.
God did not simply tell his people not to engage in pagan festivals, He provided an alternative. During every major pagan festival, the Hebrew people would take part in a God-given alternative, a festival celebrating the same general subject but with a completely different focus.

There are many wholesome alternatives for our children: a church Bible costume party, Reformation Day church service, holding a harvest celebration like the Jewish Feast of Tabernacles.

4. Being Positive Without Fear:

Regardless of the position you take regarding your family's response to Halloween, if you are concerned about the evil associations with Halloween, you can rejoice that you can "resist the devil and he will flee from you" (James 4:7) and that through the cross Christ has "disarmed principalities and powers," and "made a public spectacle of them, triumphing over them" (Colossians 2:15).

I would certainly suggest using the holiday to teach our children about the triumph in Christ of God over evil. This should not be a night that we hide from in fear, but a night (like every night) when a Christian can stand confident in victory, because the One who lives in us is greater, than the one who lives in the world (1 John 4:4). "You, dear children, are from God and have overcome them!" (1 John 4:4).

Holding oneself apart from the world is perhaps a good thing, but sometimes this is just an excuse for being afraid. We are reminded to be "in the world" and "sent to the world", as well as being "not of the world" (John 17:15-18).

There are very few times when strangers actually come to your door and ask you to give them something!

Our family has used Halloween to hand out Christian tapes to everyone that has come-a-begging!

Some Christian children use "trick or treating" by giving a tract in return for the candy they receive at each house. What a wonderful way to spread the gospel!

A smile, some candy, a tract and a "God bless you!" will save more souls than hiding in your house with the porch light off.

As a believer in Jesus Christ and thus a child of God, I personally do not give much honor to the celebration of Halloween, but our family does participate in some of the neutral elements of Halloween and we use Halloween to reach people who don't know Jesus.

We also use Halloween to celebrate the victory that I and other saints have over the wickedness of this world.

A good general principle should be to refrain from participating in anything that compromises your faith or brings dishonor to Jesus Christ.

Another good principle is to look for ways to become a positive, Christ-proclaiming voice in the midst of a secular and pagan world. Each Christian must be persuaded in his own conscience about how they approach Halloween.

Why Did I Write This Article?

What I'm arguing for is:

(1) Accurate information, rather than falsehood.

(2) A little bit of tolerance toward Christians who choose to participate in "harmless" Halloween activities that have no connection to paganism (like pumpkins, dressing up, or treat-or-treat).

(3) For the Christian community to think about how it is going to handle Halloween -- because it is not going to go away. It is more popular than ever. We can redeem it for Christ or we can use fear and scare tactics to hide our light under a basket (Matthew 5:15).

I think we find a close parallel in Christmas. Christmas wasn't celebrated by the early church until the fourth century. In that century, the church decided to try to redeem a Roman pagan winter solstice festival (the birthday of the unconquered sun).

Sometime before 336 the Church in Rome, unable to stamp out this pagan festival, spiritualized it as the "Feast of the Nativity of the Sun of Righteousness."

In some ways, I think Christians have succeeded in giving December 25 a new meaning.

I really think Pope Gregory had the right idea. Take pagan holidays and assign Christian events or practices to them and redeem them for Christ.

Christians have as much right as any other group to lay claim to a day on the calendar (Romans 14:6). What's the alternative?

The alternative is to let pagans, devil worshippers, or Hollywood producers put their stamp on October 31. At the very least, this will mean a day given over to the celebration of (what the Bible calls) superstitions, false gods and goddesses.

At its worst, Halloween becomes a Mardi gras of the grotesque, of destruction, of wickedness, and of death, because we weren't being a preservative for good (Matthew 5:13).







As God is my eternal Witness, Savior, and judge, I do here by affirm that I am a child of God that has been purchased with the precious blood of the Lord Jesus Christ (Rms. 6:3-11):

I confess Him as my Lord and Savior and by my own volition, I specifically renounce Satan as my lord and god.

As one completely acknowledging and accepting the finished work of Christ on the cross for my redemption and my only hope of eternal life, I now renounce all ancestral and genetic ties, back as many generations on my dad's and mom's sides that God needs to go.

Because I have, through the lord Jesus Christ's own shed blood, been redeemed and delivered from the power of darkness and translated into the kingdom of God's dear Son (Col. 1:13), I now cancel out and nullify all demonic power or effect that has been passed down to me from my ancestors, including the ancestral demon that carries my formal name and his network.

Also, I cancel out any other ancestral demon and their networks. Because the lord Jesus Christ became a curse for me by dying the death on the tree (Gal. 3:13), I use my authority that is found in Him to cancel every spell or curse that may have been placed on me with or without my knowledge.

As God's child, covered by the precious blood of the Lord Jesus Christ, and trusting totally in the atoning power of that blood (Eph.1:7), I cancel, renounce, sever, and nullify every agreement or pact I have made with Satan or anyone else, including blood pacts.

I renounce and sever any and every way that the Devil has gotten ground in my life and all ground that I have ever given to Satan that gave him power or claim over me.

I cancel, renounce, sever, and nullify any powers, gifts, or workings in me which are not of my Heavenly Father or pleasing to Him.

I confess that I belong totally to the Lord Jesus Christ. As one who has been crucified (Gal.2:20) and raised with Christ and now sits with Him in the heavenly places (Eph. 2:5), I sign myself eternally and completely over to the Lord Jesus Christ.

It is my desire to pray daily that my lord Jesus will have total control of my life. All of these things I do in the precious name of my Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ and by His absolute authority over all things, rulers, authorities, principalities, and powers (Eph. 1:18-23), and with a childlike faith, I thank you that it's done. Amen.

Full Name _____________________________

Witness: _______________________________ If you are serious about repentance pray this prayer today...It will work with your FAITH to break the powers of darkness!!

Print this prayer out and keep for your records so you can show Satan what HE lost and you gained!

Popular Posts

February 28, 2008

Just how much BAD PRESS is going to be Enough for our action?

The News-Journal - Sept 24, 1997 Algiers, Algeria. – Massacre leaves more than 200 dead near Algiers, Algeria. Brutal Killings belie government assurances. Attackers with machine guns, firebombs and knives invaded a neighborhood out side the Algerian capital and methodically killed scores of men, women and children in one of the worst episodes in nearly six years of political bloodshed by Islamic insurgents. Although the government reported 85 people killed, medical workers, gravediggers and eye witnesses said they counted more than 200 bodies in the suburb of Baraki, just south of Algiers…Large groups of armed men attack at night, often close to police and military barracks. They appear able to carry out horrendous murders undisturbed, then melt away with the daylight. …the incidents are reported in newspapers – but frequently are not confirmed by the government… Meanwhile, the scale of death has spiraled. A few months ago, when attackers were hitting isolated villages, a raid might have left several dozen people dead. But in the past two months, massacres have moved into greater Algiers, and death tolls have risen correspondingly. On Aug. 29, in what was apparently the worst single massacre of the insurgency, about 300 people were slaughtered in Rais, a village 15 kilometers from the capital. Tuesday’s massacre occurred less than 48 hours after Prime Minister Ahmed Ouyahia appeared on national television Sunday to announce that because of “the increased vigilance of the population, the determination of the security forces and the end of political bargaining, the country now faces only residual terrorism.” He proclaimed. Those words meant little Tuesday. The heavily armed attackers arrived shortly after midnight surrounding the neighborhood, then systematically forced victims out of their homes, where they were gunned down or had their throats slit, according to news agency accounts. Homemade grenades and Molotov cocktails were thrown into houses, said survivors quoted by the French news agency AFP. “They even tossed children from the terraces,” one man said. The recent massacres have fueled demands for an intentional effort to end the conflict. U.N. Secretary-General Kofi Annan, who condemned the Tuesday massacre as a ‘brutal act of terrorism”, offered three weeks ago to mediate between the government and the Islamic insurgents but was sternly rebuffed by the Algerian leadership”.

The News-Journal (AP) – Dec 10, 1998 Algiers, Algeria – 45 Killed in Algeria’s Latest Massacre An armed band killed 45 people in a pre-dawn attack that was the bloodiest massacre in Algeria in months, security forces said. Separately, authorities said they had pulled 46 bodies from a 180-foot-deep well used as a mass grave. Many more victims remain in the mass grave, which could be as much as two years old. Security forces said in a statement that Wednesday’s massacre in the mountain town of Tadjena, about 125 miles west of the capital, Algiers, was committed by a “terrorist band” – language signifying Muslim insurgents blamed for many such massacres in recent years. The last massacre of this magnitude was in March, when 52 people were reported killed at Had Sahary Youb, 150 miles southwest of the capital. In the past, the Muslim holy month of Ramadan, which starts Dec. 20 this year, has brought an increase in violence, and the trend appeared to be continuing this year. The massacre raised the death toll since the start of the month to at least 115 people. Meanwhile, south of the capital, in an area referred to as the “Triangle of Death,” security forces said they had dug 46 bodies from a well at a farm in Meftah, 10 miles from central Algiers. It is not known how many more people may have been thrown into the mass grave, which specialists date to 1996 or 1997.

The Associated Press – Mar 17, 2002 Islamabad, Pakistan – A grenade attack on a Protestant church packed with Sunday worshippers killed five people including the wife and daughter of an American diplomat, in an assault clearly aimed at Pakistan’s foreign community. No group claimed responsibility for the attack, in which at least 1-2 young men in black ran through the center of the church hurling grenades. But suspicion fell on Islamic extremists. Ten Americans were among the 45 people injured, most of whom were foreigners, police and hospitals said. The attack occurred at 10:50 a.m. during a sermon before 60 to 70 worshippers. Dozens of police and soldiers rushed to the scene. The church, about 400 yards from the U.S. Embassy, is located in the guarded diplomatic quarter in the heart of Pakistan’s capital and primarily serves the foreign community. The overwhelming majority of Pakistanis are Muslim and few Pakistani Christians live in Islamabad. Survivors spoke of deafening blasts, choking smoke and pandemonium. They said terrified parents screamed for their children and stunned worshippers dived beneath chairs and behind cement pillars as bits of flesh were hurled through the air. Parents groped to find their way downstairs, where their children were attending Sunday School. Other parishioners feared touching the wounded, because unexploded grenades lay near their bodies. “There was blood, blood, blood, intestines lying on the floor,” said Elisabeth Mundhenk, 54, of Hamburg, Germany as she awaited treatment for shrapnel wounds at a hospital. “It was horrific. There was a horrible smell and we could barely breathe.” Mark Robinson of San Clemente, Calif., who was being treated at a clinic for a minor leg injury, described “total pandemonium.” “Everyone panicked,” Robinson said. “I saw one woman on the steps with a piece of shrapnel in her carotid artery. She bled to death right there.” The U.S. Embassy identified the dead Americans as Barbara Green and her daughter Kristen Wormsley, a senior at the American School in Islamabad. Green and her husband, Milton Green, worked at the U.S. Embassy she in administration and he in the computer division. Milton Green and the couple’s young son were also injured but not seriously, according to police. In addition to the Americans, 12 Pakistanis, five Iranians, one Iraqi, one Ethiopian and one German were injured, police said. The government said the injured also included Sri Lankans, Afghans, Swiss, Britons, Australians and Canadians. The kidnap-slaying of Wall Street Journal correspondent Daniel Pearl was seen as part of an extremist campaign to embarrass the government and undercut its support in the West. The attack was the 2ND against Christians in Pakistan since the war on terrorism began. On Oct. 28, gunmen killed 15 Christians and one Muslim guard in an attack on a church in the town of Behawalpur.

Associated Press- Jul 31, 2002 Beirut, Lebanon – A disgruntled Education Ministry employee opened fire at colleagues at a ministry office, killing eight people and wounding five before he was apprehended by police, police officials and witnesses said. Muslim police chief Maj. Gen. Walid Koleilat claimed a financial dispute was behind the shooting, and dismissed any sectarian motives. But others, noting the gunman was Muslim and his victims Christian, questioned whether religious divisions contributed to the violence. Koleilat said the gunman, who had worked for the fund for 23 years, went methodically through offices, shooting. Some of the victims ran out onto a balcony to escape the gunfire, but the gunman shot through the windows, killing two, whose bodies rested on the edge of the railing. Mansour’s family said he worked as a clerk and “fixer,” a term used for people who help cut through red tape at government ministries in return for a tip. He is married with four children. As news of the shooting reached Mansour’s village of Loubieh in south Lebanon, relatives and friends gathered at the family house for support. His wife, Mona Khalil, cried out: “This is a catastrophe. … I can’t believe Ahmed would do something like this.” She said Mansour is a diabetic who also took tranquilizers. The building housing the fund is a few hundred yards from the main Education Ministry compound and across the street from the literature department of Lebanese University. About 200 police sealed the area.

About 20 relatives waiting outside wept as the bodies were being removed from the scene nearly three hours after the attack. They wailed whenever a body was carried out and tried to rush through the police cordon to remove the sheet to identify the victim. Colleagues of the gunman who were in the building at the time of the shooting said the 43-year-old man arrived at midmorning armed with two pistols and a Kalashnikov assault rifle. He went to the third floor, where the teachers’ compensation fund has its offices and began shooting. One witness, a government worker who refused to give his name, said after the gunman ran out of ammunition, he dropped his weapons, walked down the stairs and lit a cigarette. At about the same time, police arrived at the scene and arrested him. Koleilat, the police chief, told reporters at the scene that the attacker tried to conceal himself by mixing in the crowd but later tried to run. The police chief dismissed concerns that the attack may have been sectarian-motivated. “It is tragic. It was personal and isolated. We hope that no one makes of this incident more than its isolated nature,” he said. But George Saade, the Christian head of the teachers’ union whose daughter-in-law was among the dead, was yelling outside the building: “He killed the Christian employees. How can we live in this country?” Muslim Education Minister Abdul-Rahim Murad, who rushed to the scene, said money was the reason behind the shooting. Murad said the gunman was angry that the compensation fund sought repayment of a loan of $12,000 he had taken earlier. “They asked him to sell his car, he sold it, got upset and consequently came and committed his crime,” Murad said.

The Associated Press – Aug 01, 2002 Newark, N.J. – A Jersey City man charged with killing his pregnant wife, mother-in-law and sister-in-law was arrested by Canadian authorities as he tried to cross the border into Canada, officials said. A fugitive warrant for the arrest of Alim Hassan issued by the Hudson County prosecutor’s office indicated there had been a dispute over his desire that his wife convert to Islam, according to Lt. Larry Baehre of the Buffalo, N.Y., police department, which took custody of Hassan from the Canadians. “The warrant said that he and his wife had previous disputes that she convert to the Muslim religion,” Baehre said. The victims were Hindu, he said. Hassan, 31, was taken off a Greyhound bus after the Royal Canadian Mounted Police received an anonymous phone call Tuesday evening, said Edward J. DeFazio, the Hudson County Prosecutor. The caller warned that a man who had stabbed the three women to death in their Jersey City home earlier in the day was headed to Toronto from New York City, DeFazio said. On Tuesday morning, Bernadette Seajatan, 49, and her daughters, Sharon Yassim, 30, and Marlyn Hassan, 29, who was married to the defendant, were found dead in the house they shared on Fox Place with their husbands and Yassim’s two sons. The two boys, ages 3 and 6, discovered the bloody bodies of their mother, aunt and grandmother, after the three men had left the house Tuesday morning.

The Associated Press – Aug 05, 2002 Islamabad, Pakistan – Five unidentified gunmen stormed the gates of a Christian school in a popular mountain resort Monday, killing at least six people and wounding two others before escaping. The attack occurred at the Murree Christian School in Murree Hills, about 35 miles north of Islamabad in the Himalayan foothills. The school was founded in 1956 to train the children of missionaries here and in neighboring countries. A statement by the school said there had been “several deaths and injuries”. Federal officials in Islamabad said they did not know the identities or the motive of the attackers. The dead were identified as two security guards, two school employees, one unknown person and a retired teacher who was at the school to collect his pension. It was the third fatal attack against Christian institutions in this predominantly Muslim country since President Pervez Musharraf joined the U.S.-led war against terrorism last year. Sixteen people were killed in October when gunmen opened fire on a Protestant congregation in the city of Behawalpur.

The Associated Press – Aug 9 2002 Taxila, Pakistan – Three attackers hurled grenades Friday at women leaving a church on the grounds of a Presbyterian hospital in Pakistan, killing three nurses and wounding 23 in the second attack this week against Christians. The attack is the latest in a series of terrorist incidents here since Pakistani President Pervez Musharraf sided with the United States against the Afghan Taliban, outraging extremists. Police said they believed the attack in Taxila, 25 miles northwest of Islamabad, was linked to an assault four days ago against a school for children of Christian missionaries in which six Pakistanis were killed. “It is clear that terrorists are targeting the Christian community in Pakistan,” said S.K. Tressler, the government minister in charge of minority affairs. Chief investigator Raja Mumtaz Ahmad told The Associated Press that the attackers wanted to kill Christians or Westerners to express anger over Pakistan’s support for the U.S.-led war against terrorism. The attack occurred as worshippers were leaving a church on the hospital grounds, according to Dr. Ernest Lall, a former hospital director who was in the church. The service was attended mostly by women and children, and women traditionally exit first. Doctors said 23 people, mostly female nurses, were wounded and two were in serious condition. Three men had been waiting by the hospital gates for the daily morning service to end before they struck, according to police at the scene in Taxila, 12 miles west of the capital Islamabad. S.K. Tressler, a Christian who is Muslim Pakistan’s minister for minority affairs, told Reuters the dead assailant was shot by an accomplice after being wrestled to the ground by a hospital worker, possibly to prevent him revealing the group’s identity. His account was based on police information. “I was still inside the church when I heard explosions,” said staff member Margif Tariq. “Windowpanes were falling on us, everyone was crying, everyone was in pain. … When I came out, I saw dozens of women were lying on the pavement and most of them were bleeding.” The hospital, which is supported by the Presbyterian Church USA and the Presbyterian Church of Pakistan, was founded in 1922 and treats mostly poor Muslim patients. “We have been here since 1922, and someone throws a bomb,” Lall said. “I don’t know why. It is somebody who must be against Christianity. We never thought we would be a target like that.” Shah, the regional police commander, said he believed the assailants were linked to the Murree shootings because the attacker who died was wearing clothing similar to that of the school attackers. One day after the Murree attack, three men believed to have carried out the school raid blew themselves up with grenades after being stopped by police in Pakistan-controlled Kashmir. Before killing themselves, the three men in Kashmir admitted to attacking the school and warned that other groups like them “plan to carry out similar attacks on Americans and nonbelievers, and you will soon hear about it,” Shah said. Extremists have vowed revenge against both Musharraf and his Western supporters since the Pakistani government broke with the Taliban and began a crackdown on hard-line Islamic groups. “If immediate steps are not taken by authorities to provide protection to Christians, I fear that it will lead to the start of genocide in Pakistan,” said Shahbaz Bhaddi, leader of the All-Pakistan Minorities Alliance. In October, 16 people were killed in an attack on a Christian church in Behawalpur, a city in south-central Pakistan.

The Associated Press – Aug 12, 2002 Islamabad, Pakistan – A man in Pakistan’s eastern city of Lahore allegedly killed his wife and four children because he suspected her of adultery, police and residents said. Investigators said Mohammed Sadiq was taken into custody and that unspecified weapons were seized. The four children were between 7 and 14 years old, police said. Hundreds of women and children in Pakistan are killed by their husbands or other male members of their family every year when the woman is suspected of having an immoral character. In most of the cases, the murder suspects are acquitted due to a lack of evidence [in what some say is tacit state approval of extreme private applications of Sharia (Islamic) Law] . The slaying follows the highly publicized case of a woman who was allegedly gang-raped on the order of a tribal council as punishment for her teenage brother having sex with a woman from another clan.

The Associated Press – Aug 16, 2002 Algiers, Algeria – Islamic insurgents reportedly killed 26 people early Friday, including women and children, in a rural hamlet in western Algeria, the official APS news agency reported. The agency, citing security sources, said the victims were members of three families in Bokaat Laakakcha in the region of Chlef, 155 miles west of the capital, Algiers. The attack was carried out by a “terrorist group,” APS said, language used to refer to Islamic extremists who have been locked in a bloody 10-year battle with security forces. The Chlef killings were the latest in what has proved a bloody summer for Algeria. A marketplace bombing on July 5 in Larbaa, just south of Algiers, left 35 people dead. About 170 people were killed in July alone, according to an unofficial count by the press. The violence was sparked by an army decision to cancel legislative elections in January 1992 that a now-banned Muslim fundamentalist group was poised to win.

The Associated Press – Sept 23, 2002 Cario, Egypt – Two assailants killed a recently engaged 89-year-old woman and stole the jewelry her fiancé gave her at their engagement party, police said. Police found Hekmat Hanna dead with her neck slashed Monday, a day after she was attacked. Hanna lived alone in an apartment in Shoubra, a low-income district in Cairo. Her fiancée, George Demyan, also 89, presented the jewelry, worth about $3,000, to Hanna at their engagement party, police said. The Coptic Christian couple were to be married in October. It was to be Hanna’s first marriage.

Reuters- Sept 25 2002 Karachi, Pakistan – Two gunmen burst into the offices of a Christian charity in the Pakistani city of Karachi and tied up and gagged Christians before shooting them at point blank range, police said. The attack was the latest in a series of bloody assaults on Christian or Western targets. Doctors said an eighth man faced permanent paralysis of his left side from a head wound and needed an operation, while a ninth was under sedation after being beaten up in the attack. The gunmen fled the scene and were being hunted. The attack took place at the city center offices of the Idare-e Amn-O-Insaf, or the Organization for Peace and Justice. “The gunmen first roped all the people inside the room, they also taped their mouths,” a police officer told Reuters. “After, they fired straight at their heads.” “The dead bodies were found lying on chairs,” said provincial police chief Syed Kamal Shah. “It appeared that they were forced to sit there. Their hands were tied and their mouths were also taped. We found eight empty bullet shells of a TT pistol which means that they were shot point blank,” he said. The attack came a day after two gunmen attacked a Hindu temple in Gujarat state in western India and killed at least 29 people. Indian Deputy Prime Minister Lal Krishna Advani has implicitly blamed Pakistan for that attack.

Interior Minister Moinuddin Haider told state-run Pakistan Television authorities would track down those responsible. “It’s a very sad incident,” he said. “We condemn it and whosoever has done it, it is matter of time, we will unmask them. But that certainly is not helping Pakistan.” Leaders of the country’s tiny Christian community, however, said the government was not doing enough to protect them. “It seems that nobody except Muslims will live in Pakistan,” Salim Khursheed Khokhar, a local leader of the All Pakistan Minorities Alliance told Reuters by telephone. “Fundamentalism is taking root in Pakistan, and Christians’ places of worships and welfare institutes are being targeted one after the other.” The charity has its offices, which are unmarked, on the third floor of Rimpa Plaza, a 12-storey block in downtown Karachi. A doctor in the next-door office said he had seen two gunmen. “They were wearing shirts and trousers and were clean shaven,” he said. As a large crowd gathered around the office, the bodies were brought out wrapped in white sheets. Blood dripped off the stretchers carrying the dead men, and there were large bloodstains around their heads. At the hospital female relatives of one victim, Edwin Foster, wailed and beat themselves in grief. “We were already shattered,” said his mother, Salima. “His father died just a few months back. And now my son… We are ruined, we are ruined.”

Israeli-Palestinian Conflict: Lopsided statistics citing only the number of deaths of each side do not answer the question of the parties’ moral culpability and standing for acts causing the casualties. Consider that, of the current causalities in the Palestinian-Israeli conflict, 2.5% of Palestinian deaths were female, all unintended targets (or female homicide bombers). Contrast that with 36% of Israeli victims being female, and targeted. There have also been hundreds of other shooting, vehicular, mortar, bomb, and stabbing attacks not listed here. The following is a chronology of only the Palestinian homicide/suicide bombing attacks since Palestinians chose violence September 2000:

1. Oct 26, 2000 – Homicide bomber strikes near an IDF post in the Gaza Strip, wounding a soldier.

2. Dec 22, 2000 – Homicide bomber at Restaurant in Jordan River Valley; no Israelis killed, 3 wounded.

3. Jan 1, 2001 – Homicide bomber, Netanya no Israelis killed, 60 injured.

4. Mar 1, 2001 – Homicide bomber in taxi near Mei Ami, 1 killed, 12 wounded.

5. Mar 4, 2001 – Homicide bomber, rush-hour bus stop in Netanya, 3 killed, 51 wounded.

6. Mar 27, 2001 – Homicide bomber, next to a bus in Jerusalem’s French Hill area, injured 30 Israelis.

7. Mar 28, 2001 – Homicide bomber, Neve Yamin gas station (near Kfar Saba) kills 2 schoolboys, hurts 4.

8. Apr 22, 2001 – Homicide bomber kills a doctor and wounds 41 in a rush-hour attack in Kfar Saba.

9. Apr 29, 2001 – Car homicide bomber near Israeli school bus outside Nablus; no Israelis killed, none hurt.

10. May 18, 2001 – Homicide bomber kills five people and wounds around 60 at a crowded Netanya shopping mall.

11. May 25, 2001 – Homicide bomber in Truck at military Junction in Gaza Strip; no Israelis killed, none hurt.

12. May 25, 2001 – Homicide car bomber, attack in Hadera, 0 killed, 20 Israelis wounded.

13. June 1, 2001 – Homicide bomber among teenagers at a Tel Aviv nightclub, 22 killed, 120 wounded.

14. June 22, 2001 – Homicide attack, Jeep at Dugit in Gaza Strip; 2 soldiers killed, 1 wounded.

15. July 9, 2001 – Homicide car bomber near Kissufim Junction; no Israelis killed, none wounded.

16. July 16, 2001 – Homicide bomber, bus stop in Binyamina, 2 IDF soldiers killed, several wounded.

17. Aug 8, 2001 – Homicide bomber stopped at military checkpoint in Jordan Valley; no Israelis killed, 1 wounded.

18. Aug 9, 2001 – Homicide bomber in Sbarro pizzeria in Jerusalem, 15 killed, dozens wounded.

19. Aug 12, 2001 – Homicide bomber, restaurant in Kiryat Motzkin (northern Israel), wounds 15 people.

20. Sept 4, 2001 – Homicide bomber outside a Jerusalem hospital., wounds 15.

21. Sept 9, 2001 – Israeli Arab blows himself up at a railway station in Nahariya, killing 3, many wounded.

22. Sept 9, 2001 – Homicide Car bomb next to a bus at Beit Lid Junction; no Israelis killed, 13 wounded.

23. Oct 7, 2001 – Homicide attack near Kibbutz Shluhot; one killed, others wounded.

24. Oct 17, 2001 – Homicide bomb attack at Nahal Oz kibbutz, no Israelis killed, 2 wounded.

25. Nov 8, 2001 – Homicide bomber foiled at Baka al-Sharkiyeh, West Bank, no Israelis killed, 2 soldiers wounded.

26. Nov 26, 2001 – Homicide bombing at Erez crossing, Gaza Strip; no Israelis killed, 2 wounded.

27. Nov 29, 2001 – Palestinian blows himself up on a bus in Hadera, killing three, wounding many.

28. Dec 1, 2001 – Double homicide car bombing, central Jerusalem Ben Yehuda pedestrian mall, 11 killed, 150+ hurt.

29. Dec 2, 2001 – Homicide bomber on a bus in Haifa kills 15 people and wounds 40.

30. Dec 5, 2001 – Homicide bomber outside a Jerusalem hotel wounds three people.

31. Dec 9, 2001 – Homicide bomber, hitch-hiking post near Haifa, wounds eight people.

32. Dec 12, 2001 – 2 Palestinians blow themselves up at a Gaza Strip settlement, wounding 3 people.

33. Jan 25, 2002 – Palestinian blows himself up near a café in Tel Aviv, wounding 25 people.

34. Jan 27, 2002 – Female homicide bombing on the Jaffa Road in Jerusalem. 2 people killed, 111 injured.

35. Jan 30, 2002 – Homicide bomber, Shin Bet security service near Taibeh, wounds two.

36. Feb 16, 2002 – Homicide bomber, shopping center in Karnei Shomron (West Bank), kills 2, wounds 20.

37. Feb 18, 2002 – Homicide car bomb at Al-Zaim checkpoint on Jerusalem-Maale Adumim road, 1 policeman killed.

38. Feb 19, 2002 – Homicide bomber kept from boarding Bus near Mehola., none killed.

39. Feb 22, 2002 – Homicide bomber thwarted, Efrat supermarket in West Bank; no Israelis killed, one wounded.

40. Feb 27, 2002 – Female homicide bomber at an IDF checkpoint near Modi’in. 5 people wounded.

41. Mar 2, 2002 – Homicide bomber, Jerusalem Orthodox neighborhood kills 11 (5 children) wounds many more.

42. Mar 5, 2002 – Homicide bomber, on bus in the Galilee city of Afula killed 1, wounded at least 5.

43. Mar 7, 2002 – At Ariel, café homicide bombing thwarted, no Israelis killed.

44. Mar 7, 2002 – Homicide bomber at entrance to West Bank settlement, 4 wounded.

45. Mar 8, 2002 – Homicide bomber intercepted and killed at Beit Hanina; no Israelis killed.

46. Mar 9, 2002 – Homicide bomber, crowded Moment Café in Jerusalem, kills 13 people, injures more than 50.

47. Mar 17, 2002 – Homicide bomber near bus in French Hill in Jerusalem; no Israelis killed, 25 wounded.

48. Mar 20, 2002 – Homicide bomber on bus near town of Umm al-Fahm, killing 7, wounding 27.

49. Mar 21, 2002 – Homicide bomber King George Street in heart of Jerusalem kills 3.

50. Mar 22, 2002 – Homicide bomber at Roadblock interception near Jenin; no Israelis killed, 1 soldier wounded.

51. Mar 26, 2002 – Homicide bomber near Malha Mall in Jerusalem; no Israelis killed, only accomplices wounded.

52. Mar 27, 2002 – Homicide bomber, seaside Park Hotel lobby in Netanya, killing 29, wounding more than 100.

53. Mar 29, 2002 – Female homicide bomber, Jerusalem Kiryat Yovel suburb supermarket, killed 2, injured 20.

54. Mar 30, 2002 – Homicide bomber, busy Tel Aviv Coffee shop on Allenby Street, 1 killed, at least 20 hurt.

55. Mar 31, 2002 – Homicide bomber, Matza restaurant in Haifa, 15 people are killed and 44 are injured.

56. Mar 31, 2002 – A second homicide attack wounds 6 at West Bank Ambulance station of Efrat.

57. Apr 1, 2002 – Homicide Car bomb in Jerusalem, policeman who approached car killed, 4 others hurt.

58. Apr 10, 2002 – Homicide bomber, commuter bus near Haifa, kills eight and wounds 12.

59. Apr 12, 2002 – Female homicide bomber, Jerusalem’s main Mahane Yehuda market, killed 6, wounded 104.

60. Apr 19, 2002 – Homicide car bomb at Kissufim checkpoint in Gaza Strip; no Israelis killed, 2 soldiers wounded.

61. Apr 20, 2002 – Checkpoint near Qalqiliya in West Bank, no Israelis killed.

62. May 7, 2002 – Homicide bomber, snooker club in Rishon Letzion south of Tel Aviv, killing 16, wounding 55.

63. May 19, 2002 – Homicide bomber rocks a market in Netanya killing 3, 59 wounded.

64. May 20, 2002 – Homicide bomber at Taanakhim Junction exploded when approached. No Israelis killed.

65. May 22, 2002 – Homicide bomber at Park in town of Rishon Letzion kills two people, wounds 27.

66. May 24, 2002 – Terrorist attempted to ram a car bomb into the Studio 49 Disco in Tel Aviv. Bomber killed, 5 injured.

67. May 27, 2002 – Homicide bombing Petah Tikva shopping center Ice-cream parlor, 2 people dead, 37 wounded.

68. June 5, 2002 – Homicide car bomb, Tiberias bus at Megiddo road junction, 17 dead, 37 hurt.

69. June 11, 2002 – Homicide bombing, restaurant in Herzliya; one killed, 15 others wounded.

70. June 17, 2002 – West Bank, north of Tul Karm, Palestinian youth blows himself up as Police approach him.

71. June 18, 2002 – Homicide bombing, Jerusalem commuter/high-school bus. 20 killed, 50 injured.

72. June 19, 2002 – Homicide bombing at French Hill bus stop in Jerusalem; 7 killed, 35 wounded.

73. July 16, 2002 – Explosive detonated next to Dan bus #189. Terrorists with IDF uniforms then opened fire. 9 killed, 20 injured.

74. July 17, 2002 – Two homicide bombers kill 5 and wound 40 in Tel Aviv’s foreign worker neighborhood.

75. July 30, 2002 – Homicide bomber wounds 5 Israelis in a fast-food store in Jerusalem.

76. July 31, 2002 – Bomb in Jerusalem’s Hebrew University student cafeteria 9 dead (5 American) 85 wounded.

77. Aug 4, 2002 – Series of violent events, including homicide bomb on bus near Safad. 10 killed, many hurt.

78. Aug 5, 2002 – Car at the Umm al-Fahm junction in northern Israel, killing the terrorist and wounding the driver.

79. Sept 18, 2002 – Bomber, waiting for bus, kills policeman who approached him at Umm al Fahm junction. 3 wounded.

80. Sept 19, 2002 – A homicide bomb attack on a bus in Tel Aviv kills 6 injuring more than 50.

81. Oct 10, 2002 – Denied boarding, homicide bomber at bus stop near Tel Aviv, killing elderly woman, wounding 30.

82. Oct 13, 2002 – Tel Aviv Café homicide bomber thwarted/arrested by security, none hurt, belt unexploded.

83. Oct 21, 2002 – A homicide car bomb exploded next to bus between Hadera/Afula, killing 16, wounding 40.

84. Oct 27, 2002 – Jerusalem, homicide bomber at a gas station, killing 3, and injuring 20 more.

85. Nov 2, 2002 – Thwarted at Tappuah junction checkpoint in the West Bank, 2 carrying explosive belt in car.

86. Nov 4, 2002 – Homicide bomber in shopping mall in Kfar Saba kills 3, wounds 70 (including 2 infants).

87. Nov 7, 2002 – Homicide bomber killed rushing guards at checkpoint near Jewish settlement of Kedumim.

88. Nov 10 2002 – Kibbutz Metzer, car exploded killing Palestinian homicide bomber when Israeli police moved to stop it.

89. Nov 21 2002 – Homicide bomber, Jerusalem bus packed with students/elderly/commuters, killed 11, wounded 50.

90. Jan 5, 2002 – Tel Aviv, dual homicide bombers killed 23 bystanders and injured more than 100.

91. Mar 5, 2003 – Haifa, homicide bomber on a bus filled with students/commuters, killing 17, injuring 53.

92. Mar 30, 2003 – Pedestrian mall at Café entrance in the center of Netanya. Bomber killed, over 40 wounded.

93. Apr 24, 2003 – Security man killed confronting bomber outside railway station in the town of Kfar Saba.

94. Apr 30, 2003 – Popular café in Tel Aviv, just after a new Palestinian cabinet wins approval. 4 killed, dozens injured.

95. May 17, 2003 – Hebron, bomber disguised as a religious Jew kills an Israeli man & his pregnant wife. 3 killed

96. May 18, 2003 – Homicide bomber in Egged bus #6 near French Hill in northern Jerusalem. 7 killed, 20 wounded.

97. May 18, 2003 – A second bomber kills self, minutes after bus bombing as emergency crews arrive. 0 killed

98. May 19, 2003 – Gaza Strip, homicide bomber riding a bicycle detonated his explosives. 3 soldiers injured.

99. May 19, 2003 – Woman bomber in shopping mall, northern town of Afula. 3 killed, 70 injured.

100. Jun 11, 2003 – Homicide bomber in Egged Bus #14 in Jerusalem (Jaffa Road). 17 killed, 100 wounded.

101. Jun 19, 2003 – Grocer killed approaching homicide bomber in his store waiting for commuters, south of Beit Shean.

102. Jul 7, 2003 – Islamic Jihad homicide bomber in a home near Tel Aviv, killing a 65-year-old Israeli woman.

103. Aug 12, 2003 – Homicide bomber at a Rosh Haayin strip mall, one dead, 9 wounded.

104. Aug 12, 2003 – Homicide bomber at Ariel settlement Bus stop, one dead, 2 seriously wounded teenagers.

105. Aug 19, 2003 – Homicide bomber in Jerusalem Bus, 22 Killed including 8 children and infants, 135 wounded.

106. Sep 9, 2003 – Homicide bomber at a Tel Aviv bus stop serving hospital workers and soldiers, 8 killed, 15 wounded.

107. Sep 9, 2003 – Homicide bomber at a popular Hillel Café on Jerusalem’s Emek Refaim Street, 7 killed, 30 wounded.

108. Oct 4, 2003 – Woman homicide bomber in Haifa restaurant, 21 dead including several children, 60 wounded.

109. Oct 9, 2003 – Suicide bomber at the entrance to Tulkarm, injuring two IDF soldiers and a Palestinian.

110. Oct 15, 2003 – Bomb demolishes armor-plated jeep in Gaza Strip convoy carrying U.S. diplomats (3 dead, 1 wounded).

111. Dec 25, 2003 – Homicide bomber at a bus stop outside Tel-Aviv kills 4.

112. Jan 14, 2004 – Homicide bomber, mother of 2, at Gaza Strip Erez crossing kills 4, wounds 15.

113. Jan 29, 2004 – Homicide bomber in a Jerusalem bus kills 10, seriously maims 50, including several children.

114. Feb 22, 2004 – Homicide bomber on a morning Jerusalem bus crowded with children, killing 8, maiming 59.

115. Aug 31, 2004 – Two Be'er Sheva buses explode almost simultaneously, killing 16 and wounding 86.

116. Sep 22, 2004 – Woman homicide bomber near a hitch-hiking post in Jerusalem, killing two and wounding 15.

117. Nov 1, 2004 – Palestinian boy (16) in Tel Aviv crowded outdoor market, killing three, wounding 32.

The Associated Press – Oct 25, 2002 Moscow, Russia – Armed assailants from Chechnya stormed a theater Wednesday and took hundreds of people hostage Muslim Chechen rebels threatened to begin killing their 600+ hostages at dawn Saturday. The head of the Russian Federal Security Service, Nikolai Patrushev, said the approximately 50 rebels’ lives would be guaranteed for the freedom of all hostages including 30 children and 75 foreigners. The terrorists, including women who claim to be widows of ethnic insurgents, have demanded that Russia withdraw its troops from the Caucasus province of Chechnya. Earlier, a Web site linked to the rebels said they would blow up the theater if the Russians did not withdraw in seven days. On Thursday, two women raced to freedom under fire from a grenade launcher. Their escape came after medics dragged the body of a young woman from the theater. She was shot in the chest, reportedly killed as she tried to move around inside the theater after the attack began. The hostages include Americans, Britons, Dutch, Australians, Austrians and Germans. In the initial minutes of the hostage taking, the rebels released some children and those identified as Muslims. Russian NTV crews were allowed inside with a doctor Friday and videotape was broadcast showing three male captors in camouflage and carrying Kalashnikov-style rifles. Two wore black masks. The television identified a third man, who wore no mask, as group leader Movsar Barayev, a nephew of rebel warlord Arbi Barayev, who reportedly died last year. Two women in the group of rebels wore robes with Arabic script on the head coverings. Only their eyes were exposed, and they cradled pistols against their chests. The women had what looked to be explosives wrapped in tape around their waists. The packages were wired to a small button the women carried in their hands. A hostage, said the situation inside the theater was tense and conditions were worsening. The captives had not received food or water and were using the theater’s orchestra pit as a toilet. Yelena Malyonkina, also a spokeswoman for the “Nord-Ost” musical being staged in the theater, said captive production official Anatoly Glazychev told her a bomb was placed in the center of the theater and the stage and aisles were mined. “Both the terrorists and hostages are nervous,” Malyonkina said. Putin said the audacious raid was planned by terrorists based outside Russia, and the Qatar-based satellite television channel Al-Jazeera broadcast statements allegedly made by some hostage-takers and apparently prepared well in advance of the incident. “I swear by God we are more keen on dying than you are keen on living,” a black-clad male said in recorded remarks. “Each one of us is willing to sacrifice himself for the sake of God and the independence of Chechnya.” Over the past decade, Chechens or their sympathizers have been involved in a number of bold, often bloody hostage-taking situations in southern Russian provinces, especially in Dagestan. Nearly 200 hundred hostages and rescuers died in two of operations. Nov 4th, 2002 update, 120 hostages killed (most by gas), hundreds saved, most terrorists killed.

Other recent Russian terrorist incidents perpetrated by Muslim Chechen rebels or their supporters:

; Jun 14, 1995: Chechen gunmen took 2,000 hostages at hospital in southern Russian town of Budyonnovsk, near Chechnya. After failed attempts at force, Russia negotiated hostages’ release after week in exchange for gunmen’s escape. More than 100 dead.

; Jan 9, 1996: Chechen militants seized 3,000 hostages at hospital in southern Russian town of Kizlyar. Rebels released most, then headed for Chechnya with about 100 hostages. Stopped in village and attacked by Russian troops. At least 78 dead in weeklong fight.

; Jan 16, 1996: Six Turks and three Russians held 255 hostages on ferry in Black Sea, threatening to blow up ship if Russia didn’t halt battle near Kizlyar. Surrendered after three days.

; Mar 9, 1996: Turkish sympathizer hijacked jetliner flying out of Cyprus to draw attention to situation in Chechnya. Surrendered after plane landed in Munich, Germany.

; Sep 4, 1999: Bomb destroyed building housing Russian military officers and families in Buinaksk in Russia’s Dagestan region. Sixty-four dead. Russian officials blamed Chechen terrorists.

; Sept 9, 1999: Explosion wrecks nine-story apartment building in southeast Moscow. At least 93 killed. Authorities suspect Chechen bomb.

; Sep 13, 1999: Suspected bomb destroyed apartment building in southern Moscow, killing at least 70.

; Sep 16, 1999: Bombs sheared off front of nine-story apartment building in Volgodonsk, 500 miles south of Moscow, killing 20.

; Mar 16, 2001: Three Chechens hijacked Russian airliner leaving Istanbul and diverted it to Saudi Arabia. Saudi forces stormed plane, killing one hijacker and two hostages.

; Apr 22, 2001: Some 20 gunmen held about 120 people for 12 hours at hotel in Istanbul, Turkey, to protest Russian actions in Chechnya. Surrendered to police and released hostages unarmed.

; Dec 27, 2002: Suicide truck-bomb attack destroys headquarters of Chechnya's Moscow-backed government, killing 72 people.

; Oct 23, 2002: Chechen militants take some 800 people hostage at a Moscow theater. Two days later, Russian special forces storm building and 129 hostages and 41 Chechen fighters are killed, mostly from effects of narcotic gas Russian special forces used to subdue the attackers.

; May 4, 2002: Lone gunman held 13 people hostage at hotel in Istanbul to protest situation in Chechnya, later surrendered.

; May 12, 2003: Suicide truck-bomb attack kills at least 60 people at a government compound in northern Chechnya.

; Aug 1, 2003: Suicide bomber rams truck filled with explosives into a military hospital near Chechnya, killing 50 people, including Russian troops wounded in Chechnya.

; Sep 3, 2003: Two bombs were planted on the track under a commuter train of the railway line linking Kislovodsk to Mineralnye Vody in the Caucasus region. There were about 50 people in the third car of the six-car train which was directly hit by the blast. The bombs killed five people, and 30 people were wounded. An officer at the headquarters of the Caucasus Military District, which oversees Chechnya, said that the military had received intelligence information that Chechnya rebels (terrorists) were preparing a series of attacks in southern Russia.

; Dec 5, 2003: Suicide bombing on commuter train in southern Russia kills 44 people. Putin condemns attack as bid to destabilize the country two days before parliamentary elections.

; Feb 6, 2004: Explosion rips through a subway car in the Moscow metro during rush hour, killing 41 people.

; Aug 24, 2004: Two airliners crash within minutes of each other after taking off from the same airport, killing a total of 90 people. Officials say explosive traces were found in the wreckage and President Vladimir Putin calls the crashes terrorist acts.

; Sep 1, 2004: Many men and women militants carrying guns and wearing suicide-bomb belts seize an elementary school in the Russian region of North Ossetia bordering Chechnya, taking up to 1200 hostages, half of them children. Ended with hundreds killed and hundreds wounded.

The Associated Press - Oct 2, 2002 Jammu, India – Islamic Militants Kill 11 in Kashmir. Suspected Islamic militants opened fire on supporters of the pro-India governing party in Indian-controlled Kashmir and a bomb exploded on a bus filled with Hindu pilgrims on a day of violence that left at least 11 people dead. The attacks came a day after voters went to polls in the third of four phases of Jammu-Kashmir state elections, which separatist Islamic militants have vowed to disrupt, saying they are rigged in favor of pro-India politicians. In the first attack, a bomb exploded on a bus filled with Hindu pilgrims after it left Jammu, the state’s winter capital, killing at least two passengers and injuring 22 others, police and hospital officials said. The worshippers were bound for the starting point of a pilgrimage to the shrine of the Hindu goddess of power, Vaishno Devi. Hours later, five paramilitary soldiers were killed when suspected insurgents triggered an explosive device while the soldiers were checking a road for land mines in the village of Pashtoon, about 40 miles south of Srinagar, a police officer said. Voting for the state legislature was held in that area. The Pakistan-based Hezb-ul Mujahedeen, the largest guerrilla group in Kashmir, claimed responsibility for the attack. Also Wednesday, suspected guerrillas shot and killed three political activists with the ruling National Conference party in Haihama, a small town about 65 miles north of Srinagar, the officer said. And police said one officer was killed and another injured in a remote-controlled explosion in Bhaderwa, 127 miles northeast of Jammu. Nine people were killed in a raid on a bus near the Pakistan border in Kashmir’s Kathua district, just before polls opened for the third round of state assembly elections, and six paramilitary soldiers were also killed in an explosion Tuesday. The militants have waged a 12-year insurgency for the independence of Indian-controlled Kashmir or its merger with Muslim Pakistan. More than 60,000 people have been killed and thousands are missing.

Reuters – Oct 9, 2002 Kuwait – Kuwait said it had arrested up to 50 people suspected of aiding two Kuwaitis to kill a U.S. Marine and wound another in what the government said was a “terrorist attack”. The two Kuwaitis approached the Marines in a pick-up truck, stepped out of the vehicle and opened fire on troops during the annual U.S. Eager Mace exercise on Failaka Island. U.S. defense officials, who asked not to be identified, said the Kuwaitis had attended training camps in Afghanistan run by Saudi-born fugitive Osama bin Laden’s al Qaeda network. The attackers, killed by the Marines in Tuesday’s incident on a Kuwaiti island, were buried in what witnesses said turned into an anti-Western rally amid loud chants of “Allahu Akbar,” or God is Greatest. Writer Mohammad al-Mulafi, who attended the burial of the two Kuwaitis, said: “A dispute erupted when the brothers (fellow Islamists of the attackers) chanted that they were martyrs and in Islam it is not right to pray ahead of burying martyrs.” Mulafi said a clergyman addressing hundreds of people at the burial had said “The Jews and Christians must exit from the peninsula of the Arabs” – a long-standing demand by bin Laden. The clergyman also said “what the attackers did was their duty.” The security source said the attackers were known to authorities as Islamic activists who had been questioned about visits to Afghanistan. “When we held them before, they said they were there (in Afghanistan) for humanitarian efforts and that kind of talk,” the source said, adding that direct links to Osama bin Laden’s al Qaeda group were being investigated. Abdullah al-Kandari, the brother of attacker Anas Kandari, told Reuters he was not aware if Anas was linked to al Qaeda, but he had earlier asked to be buried as a “martyr.”

Reuters – Oct 17, 2002 Zamboanga, Philippines – Bombs ripped through the main shopping district of a mostly Christian city in an area of the southern Philippines at the heart of Muslim insurgency Thursday, killing six and wounding about 150. It was the second major bomb attack in southeast Asia in less than a week and suspicion immediately focused on a radical Muslim group also being investigated for Saturday’s explosions on the Indonesian island of Bali, in which more than 180 people died. Shouts of “There’s a bomb,” “Another explosion,” “Run…Run” rent the air in the city of Zamboanga as terrified shoppers and shopkeepers ran on to narrow streets littered with wreckage, glass and mutilated bodies from the twin midday blasts. The military blamed radicals fighting for an Islamic state in the south of the Roman Catholic nation and said investigators were looking into the possible involvement of the militant Jemaah Islamiah group. “All threat groups are suspect in this incident, including the Jemaah Islamiah…and others,” armed forces deputy spokesman Lieutenant-Colonel Danilo Servando told reporters in Manila, referring to the Indonesia-based group linked by some to Osama bin Laden’s al Qaeda network. The twin explosions in Zamboanga came amid a heightened security alert across the country after the Bali bombings, in which carnage Jemaah Islamiah is also suspected. Police said they were questioning 16 people, including two Turkish nationals and a Malaysian, over the Zamboanga explosions. The blasts occurred about two weeks after a homemade bomb exploded near a karaoke bar in the city, killing a U.S. soldier and two Filipino civilians. Police blamed that explosion, on October 2, on the Abu Sayyaf. Asked if Muslim extremist groups might be involved, Zamboanga Mayor Maria Clara Lobregat said: “Most probably. They are the only ones who would do this. One can only weep at what these terrorists have done.” She said six people were killed and that at least 20 of the 143 injured were in critical condition. The dead included at least three women and a child. One man’s head was blown off. At least one man had his limbs blown off. Police were seen later dragging away bodies, some horribly disfigured. The first bomb, which exploded around noon in the Shop-o-Rama, one of the most popular malls in Zamboanga, wrecked cars, flung motorcycles down the street and tore open shuttered shops. One man was thrown through a plate glass window. Thirty minutes later, an explosion rocked a store nearby. Troops found and defused at least two other bombs. “The bombings are apparently coordinated,” newly installed southern military command chief Lt. Gen. Narciso Abaya told reporters. “They are targeting crowded places where there are plenty of civilians.” Blood smeared the floors of the hospital where doctors and paramedics worked furiously to save lives. Zamboanga has been the scene in recent years of bombings blamed on the Muslim Abu Sayyaf guerrillas, whom the United States has linked to al Qaeda. The region is home to most of the four million Muslim minority in an overwhelmingly Christian country of 76 million.

Reuters – Oct 17, 2002 Karachi, Pakistan – Authorities are questioning eight post office employees about a series of parcel bombs that exploded in quick succession in Karachi, injuring nine people, police and postal officials said. At least one of the packages had “From Mutahida Majlis-e-Amal,” written on it, a reference to the United Action Front, a coalition of anti-American religious parties that made unprecedented gains in last week’s national elections. E-mails claiming responsibility on behalf of a militant Muslim group called Lashkar-e-Jhangvi were later received by a Pakistani daily newspaper and a local news agency. The e-mails said 35 packages containing 5 ounces of explosives each had been mailed from three different post offices. Four went off and six others were defused. It was not clear what happened to the others, or if they were ever sent. The e-mail said the bombs were “a warning to those police officers involved in operations against ‘Mujahedeen’ (holy warriors) at the behest of the Americans.” It said guerrilla operations would soon start against “anti-Islam police officers and other infidels.” Other Muslims are planning a mass attack on the United States, it said. Police said the e-mails claiming responsibility for the parcel bombs appeared authentic.

Reuters – Oct 17, 2002 Bali, Indonesia – Indonesian police questioned four men Thursday over the weekend bomb blasts in Bali as Australia warned it had disturbing information of new threats against Westerners in the troubled country. Australian Foreign Minister Alexander Downer said the information emerged just hours ago, and he urged Australians to leave the world’s most populous Muslim nation if they felt unsafe. An international team of investigators is hunting for clues to the devastating Saturday night attacks which killed more than 180 people, including up to 119 Australians, and wounded hundreds more. Under increasing international pressure, President Megawati Sukarnoputri’s government has spoken of enacting emergency anti-terror measures but there was no indication when these might go into effect. Indonesia is considered a weak link in the U.S.-led war on terror in Southeast Asia, with critics saying the government is reluctant to crack down on radical Muslim groups for fear of upsetting the moderate mainstream. Australian Prime Minister John Howard flew to Bali for a one-day visit to attend a memorial service for the victims and assess the situation. In an earlier interview with the BBC, Howard described Islamic extremism as “dangerous and evil,” but urged his compatriots to show tolerance toward moderate Muslims in the wake of the bombings that stunned Bali and its three million people. Australia bore the brunt of the casualties from the car bomb blast that ripped through several nightclubs. Two smaller bombs went off in Bali around the same time Saturday night. “I hope in a small way to express the feelings of the rest of the Australian community toward those people who have suffered and lost so much,” Howard said of his visit to Bali. … suspicion has fallen on Osama bin Laden’s al Qaeda and an Indonesian-based group, Jemaah Islamiah, which some link to al Qaeda. Australia said it could take weeks to identify many of the charred and mutilated victims and Howard said his one-day trip would give him a chance to assess the situation as criticism mounts about the slow pace of identification. In her strongest move yet against extremist Islamic groups, Megawati is planning to bypass parliament and issue the anti-terrorism decree that would give police stronger powers to act against suspects. With Washington and jittery Asian neighbors piling pressure on Indonesia to take firm action, a presidential aide said the anti-terror decree would be issued “as soon as possible.” Asian countries point a finger at a Muslim cleric living in Indonesia, Abu Bakar Bashir, as leader of Jemaah Islamiah which they say has planned acts of terror throughout the region. Bashir denies any knowledge of the group or links to terrorism and told reporters “the bombings were engineered by infidels to launch war against Islam.” He has previously blamed the United States.

The Associated Press – Oct 17, 2002 Jakarta, Indonesia – The government seeks expanded power to fight terrorism which could put it on a collision course with Islamic extremists widely blamed for the bombings that claimed more than 180 lives Saturday, including 7 Americans. Human rights protections were written into law after the overthrow in 1998 of President Suharto, whose 32-year dictatorship saw hundreds of thousands of people sent to prison camps for long periods without trial. Megawati met Parliamentary Speaker Akbar Tandjung to discuss the decree, based on legislation that has been stalled in Parliament for months over fears it could give the security forces too much power. Indonesia has come under enormous pressure from the United States, Australia and other countries to strike against Jemaah Islamiyah, a militant group whose alleged spiritual leader, Abu Bakar Bashir, runs an Islamic boarding school. The government has long feared that taking action against Bashir could fuel a backlash by Islamic extremists. Ministers for the first time — delicately — said this week that Al Qaeda and Jemaah Islamiyah exist in the world’s most populous Muslim country, but have tiptoed around the issue of moving against it and Bashir. Australia, which is believed to have scores of its citizens among the 183 killed in the bombing, said that it had new information about possible threats in Indonesia and urged Australians to leave the country. New Zealand issued a similar advisory. Malaysia has pressured Indonesia without success for months to take stronger action against Jemaah Islamiyah. A Malaysian government official, speaking on condition of anonymity, told The Associated Press that a long-sought suspect, Azahari Husin, 45, may be involved in the attack. Azahari received extensive bomb-making training in Afghanistan before late 2001 and was among seven militants who fled to Indonesia in January as Malaysia and Singapore arrested scores of suspects allegedly plotting to bomb the U.S. and other Western embassies in Singapore. “Our intelligence shows that Azahari is likely to have had a hand about the bombing” in Bali, the Malaysian official told AP. “Azahari is well trained in all types of bombs, especially remote-controlled explosives.” An Indonesian cleric who was long the right-hand man of Bashir, Riduan Isamudin, or Hambali, may also have been involved in the attack, said the official. Both lived in Malaysia in exile in the 1980s. Hambali is accused by Malaysia of arranging a meeting of two of the Sept. 11 hijackers and Al Qaeda operatives in Malaysia in January 2000, as well as organizing the Singapore bombing plot. His whereabouts are unknown.

The Associated Press – Oct 17, 2002 Kuwait – Kuwaiti authorities arrested a 17-year-old male teenager Thursday who had fuel explosives in his car near a shopping center and residential high-rise where some U.S. soldiers live just outside Kuwait City, near the Alia and Ghalia towers in Fintas. The youth had 10 bottles holding gasoline-with soaked cloth fuses in his car and told police he had received orders from Pakistan via the Internet to place the explosives in the towers.

The Associated Press – Oct 18, 2002 Manila, Philippines – A bomb ripped through a bus in suburban Manila late Friday, killing at least three people and injuring 23 others, hours after a grenade blast in the capital’s financial district and a day after two deadly bombings in the southern Philippines. There was no immediate claim of responsibility for the bus blast, but officials have said the al-Qaida-linked Abu Sayyaf group was the most likely suspect for Thursday’s noontime bombings in downtown Zamboanga city that killed seven people and injured more than 150. The bus explosion took place at 10 p.m. on the EDSA highway, one of the capital’s main thoroughfares, in Quezon City, despite tightened security following the earlier attacks. The explosion in the back of the blue Golden Highway company bus ripped off its roof and part of its sides and sent debris flying 20 to 30 yards away. Two hours later, workers still had not managed to retrieve one badly mangled body from the vehicle, which had roughly 50 to 60 seats. “This is the handiwork of people with evil minds,” national police operations chief Vidal Querol said.

The Associated Press – Oct 20, 2002 Zamboanga, Philippines – A bomb on a parked bicycle exploded near a crowded Roman Catholic shrine Sunday in the southern Philippines, killing a soldier and injuring 18 people. It was the fifth bombing this month. The blast demolished stalls selling food, candles and other religious items outside the historical site of Fort Pilar in Zamboanga, a predominantly Christian port city about 530 miles south of Manila. The ground was splattered with blood. Sunday’s bomb was concealed in either a box or a tin can and placed on a bicycle, witnesses said. The vehicle was parked near a gate to an open-air worship area where Mass is celebrated. “There was a loud explosion and everybody was screaming,” worshipper Fe Sanctuario said. “I knew that it was a bomb because the explosion was so loud and many stalls selling Christian icons had been destroyed.” Although the area was crowded with worshippers, the turnout was not as great as past Sundays because of rainy weather and fears of another attack. The blast injured 18 people and killed a Filipino marine corporal assigned to guard the shrine’s gate, police said. Two other bombings happened Friday in Manila. A grenade went off in Makati, the Philippines’ main financial district. No one was hurt in that blast. But later, a bomb ripped open a bus in the capital and killed two people and injured 20. Security officials suspect that the Zamboanga blasts may have been staged by the Abu Sayyaf which Philippine and U.S. officials have linked to al-Qaida or Muslim separatists to divert ongoing military offensives. A police official, Napoleon Castro, said investigators were looking at the possibility of the involvement of the Jemaah Islamiyah, believed to be al-Qaida’s main ally in Southeast Asia, in Friday’s bus bombing. The attack was similar to a Dec. 30, 2000, bomb attack on a passenger bus, one of five almost simultaneous blasts in metropolitan Manila which killed 22 people.

The Associated Press – Oct 24, 2002 Seattle, WA – West Coast investigators are digging into the lives of two men named in connection with 13 sniper attacks in the Washington, D.C., area, searching for clues as to what may have motivated a killing spree. John Allen Muhammad, 42, one of the men, is a former soldier at Fort Lewis and said to be sympathetic to the Sept. 11 hijackers, The Seattle Times reported Thursday, quoting unidentified federal officials. He and John Lee Malvo, 17, a Jamaican citizen believed to be his stepson, may have been motivated by anti-American sentiments, the officials said. Neither was believed to be associated with the Al Qaeda terrorist network, authorities said. “It appears that they are and have acted on their own,” Bellingham Police Chief Randy Carroll said. Muhammad had been targeted for conversion while serving in Iraq in 1991 after divorcing his first wife 17 years ago. He changed his name last year from John Allen Williams, investigators told the Times. Muhammad had helped provide security for Nation of Islam Minister Louis Farrakhan’s “Million Man March” in Washington, D.C., according to Leo Dudley, a former Marine who lived a block from Muhammad. [National of Islam officials in Chicago admitted he was a member]. Muhammad, who was stationed at Fort Lewis in the 1980s and served in the Gulf War, had four children by two marriages that ended in divorce. Both involved bitter custody battles and at least one accusation that he abducted the children, the Times reported. [Muhammad has since been tied to the murder of a woman in Washington State who was sympathetic to his X-wife.] Fox News learned from police sources that some people who knew both men said that 17-year-old John Lee Malvo, a Jamaican citizen, was nicknamed “Sniper” by Muhammad, who would call him that in public. The Seattle Times quoted federal sources saying Muhammad and Malvo had been known to speak sympathetically about the hijackers who attacked the World Trade Center and Pentagon.

The Associated Press – Oct 25, 2002 Algiers, Algeria – Attackers killed 21 members of the same family, including a three-month old baby, in a massacre that bore the hallmarks of Islamic extremists, Algeria’s official news agency said. The assailants stabbed and shot to death the victims in rural Ouled Abdallah, about 125 miles west of Algiers in the Chlef region, the APS agency said. Five people were in critical condition in Sobha hospital after being shot in the head. APS referred to the killers as a “terrorist group,” language used in Algeria to refer to Islamic extremists. The radical Armed Islamic Group is present in the Chlef region and known for massacres of civilians. It was the fourth large-scale killing this month in Algeria, where the government has been trying to end a decade-long Islamic insurgency. In the most recent attack, Algerian militants killed at least seven people on Oct. 20 at a highway roadblock. Extremists are trying to topple the military-backed government and set up an Islamic state.

The Associated Press – Oct 30, 2002 Jerusalem, Israel – Tarek Abu Safaka 22, a Palestinian gunman, crawled under a fence and opened fire at about 10:30 p.m. and killed two teenage girls as they were walking and a woman at home with her husband in the Hermesh Jewish settlement in the West Bank before being shot dead in a firefight with soldiers and residents. The Al Aqsa Martyrs’ Brigade claimed responsibility.

The Associated Press – Oct 31, 2002 Jakarta, Indonesia – Indonesian officials said it was possible that soldiers were behind the killings of two American teachers and an Indonesian in troubled Papua province, and the military chief promised justice if that is proven. Indonesian military commanders initially blamed separatists who have been fighting a low-level insurgency in Papua for the Aug. 31 ambush on a convoy of teachers that killed the three. Ten others were wounded in the attack. The Free Papua Movement, which has a led the insurgency against Indonesian rule, denied any role. The Free Papua Movement members are overwhelmingly Christians and animists. … Indonesian troops have a long history of attacks on civilians in Papua, a vast jungle territory forcibly incorporated into Indonesia in 1963. Ten Special Forces soldiers were charged in last year’s assassination of the province’s top political leader, Theys Eluay.

Reuters – Nov 11, 2002 Jerusalem, Israel – Israeli Foreign Minister Benjamin Netanyahu called for the removal of Yasser Arafat’s “terror regime” after a Palestinian gunman killed five Israelis, including a mother and her two children, in a kibbutz. … A gunman slipped overnight into Kibbutz Metzer, near the dividing line between northern Israel and the West Bank, and opened fire outside a dining hall, killing a woman visitor and the kibbutz’s chief administrator. The militant then burst into a house, shooting dead a 34-year-old woman in the doorway of her children’s room and killing her two young sons, aged four and five, as they clutched covers over their head. On Monday, Avi Ohayon staggered through the toy-filled room where his ex-wife and children died, then collapsed on a mattress when he spotted several small objects on one of the beds. “God help me,” he screamed. “They killed a child who had a pacifier.” The Al-Aqsa Martyrs Brigades, an armed offshoot of Arafat’s Fatah group, claimed responsibility. It said it was avenging Israel’s killing of an Islamic militant leader, and vowed “more martyrdom attacks until occupation leaves our land.”

BBC News – Nov 22, 2002 Nigeria, Africa – ‘Riots spread to capital’: Hundreds of Muslim youths have gone on the rampage in Nigeria’s capital, Abuja, following Friday prayers. BBC’s Haruna Bahago in Abuja says people armed with sticks, daggers and knives set fire to vehicles and attacked anyone they suspected of being Christian. Earlier rioting in the northern city of Kaduna, in protest at the Miss World beauty contest, left at least 100 people dead, according to Red Cross officials Thousands of Muslim youths went through the suburbs of Kaduna, putting up barricades of burning tires, setting fire to buildings, and attacking churches. Kaduna is one of Nigeria’s most volatile cities; more than 2,000 people died there in clashes between Christians and Muslims two years ago. The Kaduna rioters demanded the cancellation of the Miss World contest. Muslim groups say it is immoral and degrading to women, and are also angry that preliminary events began during the holy month of Ramadan. The protests began after a newspaper suggested that the Prophet Mohammed would have probably chosen to marry one of the Miss World contestants if he had witnessed the beauty pageant – which Nigeria is currently hosting. The holding of the Miss World contest in Nigeria has also provoked international controversy. It had been threatened by a boycott by beauty queens after a woman convicted of adultery, Amina Lawal, was sentenced by a Sharia court to death by stoning.

Reuters – Dec 5, 2002 Karachi, Pakistan – An explosion and the slaying of three people at Macedonia’s consulate offices whose bodies were found inside may have been the work of al-Qaida taking revenge for the killing of seven militant suspects in the Macedonian capital, police said. Investigators found messages scrawled on a wall referring to al-Qaida and warning against “infidels”. The victims two men and a woman had their hands and feet bound and their throats slit. Doctors at Karachi’s Jinnah Medical Center who performed autopsies on the victims said their hands and legs were tied, their mouths gagged and their throats slit, and the weapon used was still in the body of one victim. One of the dead was the night watchman, a Christian, police said. The other bodies were not immediately identified. The Macedonian Foreign Ministry called the assault “a professionally prepared terrorist attack” and instructed its embassies and consular offices worldwide to boost security. In a statement, the ministry also expressed “strong bitterness and deep condolences for the victims,” all believed to be Pakistani. Counter terrorism police were investigating the possibility that the slayings and subsequent explosion may have been in retaliation for the killing of seven Pakistanis in Macedonia on March 2.

Macedonian police opened fire on a van that tried to drive through a roadblock in the capital, Skopje, killing seven Pakistanis inside. Police said they found seven Kalashnikov assault rifles, several hand grenades and ammunition in the van. Macedonian officials said the seven had planned attacks on Western embassies. One of them was identified as Ahmet Ikaz, 24, a Pakistani listed as a known criminal by Interpol.

Associated Press – Dec 26, 2002 Lahore, Pakistan – Mourners buried three girls – aged 6, 10 and 15 – killed in a Christmas grenade attack on a tiny church in eastern Pakistan, and police detained an Islamic cleric, Afzar, who in a sermon at a nearby mosque called on followers to kill Christians 3 days before the bombing. Afzar reportedly told his congregation that “it is the duty of every good Muslim to kill Christians,” according to Nazir Yaqub, a police officer in Daska. “Afzar told people ‘you should attack Christians and not even eat until you have seen their dead bodies”. Afzar’s son, Attaullah, was also detained for questioning. The two are open supporters of the banned group Jaish-e-Mohammed, a violent anti-India organization with ties to the al-Qaida terrorist network, said a police officer in Chianwala, Mohammed Riaz. Police also detained three other people Thursday for questioning in the attack which injured 13 people in Chianwala, about 40 miles northwest of Lahore. Two assailants covered in burqas – the all-encompassing garment worn by women in some Islamic countries – tossed a grenade into the middle of worshippers at a Christmas service. Security had been increased in churches ahead of Christmas celebrations around, but a policeman who was to guard the church failed to show up for work, according to his superiors. The policeman, identified as Shah Nawaz, was being questioned, but it was not yet clear whether he was simply negligent or was party to the attack, said Yaqub. About 40 people, mostly women and children and all Pakistanis, were attending the Christmas Day service. There have been four other deadly attacks on Christians in Pakistan this year. The last was on Sept. 25, when gunmen entered the offices of a Christian welfare organization in Karachi, tied seven employees to their chairs and shot each in the head.

Reuters – Mar 7, 2003 Rabat, Morocco – A court in Casablanca Thursday handed out prison sentences ranging from one month to one year to 14 heavy metal music enthusiasts, the official MAP news agency reported. The trial followed articles in some newspapers which described the accused as "Satanists" who recruited for an international cult of devil-worship. The 14 men, aged between 22 and 35 years, were found guilty of "possessing objects which infringe morals" and of "acts capable of undermining the faith of a Muslim." Morocco's penal code allows a maximum sentence of three years for attempting to convert a Muslim to another faith. Nine of those sentenced are musicians in three Moroccan heavy metal groups. The judge remarked during the trial that "Normal people go to concerts in a suit and tie," rather than in a black T-shirt with heavy-metal symbols which was shown to the court. The judge also found suspicious the fact that one of the musicians chose to pen lyrics in English rather than Arabic.

Associated Press – Apr 23, 2003 Tehran, Iran – An Iranian actress was given a suspended sentence of 74 lashes for kissing a young actor on the cheek, the actress said. Gowhar Kheirandish was prosecuted after she shook hands and kissed Ali Zamani at a public festival in the city of Yazd in September, provoking organized protests. Iran’s strict Islamic laws ban socializing between unrelated men and women. Public kissing between men and women is considered un-Islamic and taboo. “I’ve been sentenced to 74 suspended lashes,” Kheirandish told The Associated Press. She said the kiss was an “emotional, motherly gesture.” Earlier this week, Yazd’s public court found Kheirandish guilty and sentenced her. The verdict means that she will be lashed 74 times if the offense is repeated.

Associated Press – May 7, 2003 Beirut, Lebanon – A bomb exploded outside the home of a Christian missionary couple in northern Lebanon, killing an Arab neighbor as he attempted to dismantle it, officials said. Police said the bomb exploded Tuesday night outside the home of a Dutch missionary and his German wife in the predominantly Sunni Muslim port city of Tripoli. The neighbor victim, Jamil Ahmed Rifai, a Jordanian who converted from Islam to Christianity, was visiting the couple when they heard a noise outside and he went to investigate. He found the 4 pound bomb in a bag and it exploded as he tried to dismantle it, authorities said. Tripoli, Lebanon’s second-largest city, is home to Sunni fundamentalist groups. Qubba, the neighborhood, where the attack occurred, has a small Christian population. It was the second attack on Christian missionaries since November, when an unidentified gunman killed an American missionary in southern Lebanon. That victim, Bonnie Penner, 31, who grew up in Vancouver, Wash., worked as a nurse at an evangelical center in Sidon, also a predominantly Muslim town. Several explosions have ripped through American fast-food restaurants and a British cultural center in Tripoli and Beirut in recent months.

Reuters – May 25, 2003 Algiers, Algeria – Islamic militants killed seven people in western Algeria Sunday, including two children whose throats were slit, state radio and neighbors said. Between 100,000 and 150,000 Algerians have been killed in violence that erupted in 1992 after the government canceled elections that fundamentalist Islamists were poised to win. The attack took place in the Chlef region, some 200 km (125 miles) west of the capital Algiers, as the country grappled with the aftermath of an earthquake that has killed more than 2,100 people.
Ten armed men slit the throats of a woman and her two children before moving to a school where they shot dead four students and wounded a fifth, neighbors said. About 25 students escaped the attack early Sunday, they said. The Armed Islamic Group (GIA) and the Salafist Group for Preaching and Combat (GSPC) are fighting Algerian authorities to create a purist Islamic state. The GIA became infamous for slitting the throats of their victims, carving unborn babies out of the bodies of pregnant women and wiping out entire families. The GSPC, on a U.S. list of terrorist groups, was set up in 1998 by a dissident of the GIA. The GSPC split with the GIA was reportedly over discontent with the massacres of civilians, the GSPC advocating a higher level of brutality against all non-Muslims civilians, which the area has since witnessed.

Associated Press – Aug 1, 2003 Mozdok, Russia – A vehicle packed with explosives crashed through hospital gates with a homicide bomber behind the wheel and exploded outside a Russian military hospital near Chechnya, killing and wounding scores, according to officials and Russian news agencies. The evening blast completely demolished the four-story red brick hospital in the city of Mozdok in Russia’s North Ossetia region, the region’s Emergency Situations Minister Boris Dzgoyev told The Associated Press. Mozdok is the headquarters for Russian forces fighting in Chechnya and has been targeted by attackers before. The building, which had 115 people inside, including medical workers and patients, collapsed like a house of cards, Dzgoyev said. It follows several homicide bombings that have killed more than 100 people in and around Chechnya and in Moscow since May. The number of dead and wounded was still being determined as rescuers searched through the debris for survivors. Alina Totykova, deputy head of the North Ossetian regional hospital in the regional capital Vladikavkaz, said all available ambulances were sent to Mozdok. There was a serious shortage of medicine, anesthetics and bandages and a severe shortage of blood, she said, adding that an appeal for people to give blood would be broadcast on television in the region. President Vladimir Putin expressed condolences to relatives of the victims and urged the North Ossetian leadership to tell federal authorities in Moscow what was needed to aid the victims, the Kremlin said. Putin also ordered law enforcement officials to investigate the blast. In June, a female homicide attacker detonated a bomb near a bus carrying soldiers and civilians to work at a military airfield near Mozdok, killing at least 16 people. In May in Chechnya, a homicide truck-bombing also killed 72 people and a woman blew herself up at a religious ceremony, killing at least 18 people. A double homicide bombing at a rock concert in Moscow on July 5 also killed the female attackers and 15 other people. Soon afterward, a bomb in a downtown Moscow street killed a bomb disposal expert, authorities said a woman from Chechnya planted the device.

Reuters – Aug 5, 2003 Jakarta, Indonesia – A huge car bomb tore through one of the top US owned hotels in Indonesia’s capital, killing 14 people and wounding 150 in the second major attack to shake the world’s most populous Muslim nation in a year. The Marriott, popular with foreign businessmen, is on a major road through the city’s business district, close to where many Western embassies and consulates are based. Management said the hotel was 70-80 percent full. The blast was timed as workers poured out of offices for lunch. It came just two days before the first verdict is due in the trials of Muslim militants accused in the Bali bombings that killed 202. Diners were eating lunch in restaurants and cafes in the hotel and in a nearby office tower when the blast blew out windows and showered people with shards of glass. Wreckage from the charred lobby was strewn over a wide area. Police said a Dutch banking executive was among the dead, while four Singaporeans, two Americans, two Australians and a New Zealander were among those wounded.

Fox News - Nov 15, 2003 Istanbul, Turkey – Two nearly simultaneous homicide car bombs rocked two of downtown Istanbul's Jewish synagogues on Saturday, killing at least 23 people and wounding at least 303 of Turkey's 25,000-member Jewish community. One of the attacks blasted the city's largest synagogue, Neve Shalom, while hundreds convened to celebrate a bar mitzvah, the coming of age ceremony for a young man. Three miles away in an affluent neighborhood, the other blast hit the Beth Israel synagogue, where some 300 people were marking the completion of a remodeled religious school. Fourteen Muslims were also killed -- including two security guards at Beth Israel and one at Neve Shalom. A huge crater and the twisted wreckage of a car was left in front of the Neve Shalom, as medical teams carried away bloodied and burned victims. "There was huge panic, glass exploding and metal pieces all over the place," said Enver Eker, who witnessed that blast. "We saw someone put a head in a cardboard box." Security has been tight at Neve Shalom since a 1986 attack when gunmen killed 22 worshippers and wounded six during a Sabbath service. That attack was blamed on the radical Palestinian militant Abu Nidal. The Iranian-backed Shiite Muslim group Hizbullah carried out a bomb attack against the synagogue in 1992, but no one was injured. In April 2002, a vehicle bombing struck a historic synagogue on the Tunisian resort island of Djerba, killing 21 people, mostly foreign tourists, in an attack blamed on Al Qaeda.

Reuters – Nov 20, 2003 Lagos, Nigeria – Muslim Rioters Burn 13 Churches Islamic militants burned to the ground thirteen churches and several houses in a remote northern Nigerian town after a Christian student was accused of blasphemy, police said. Irate youths torched churches, houses and shops in Kazaure, some 50 miles north of Kano, a northern provincial capital where hundreds have died in religious clashes in the past three years. The dispute began when a Christian student was accused of insulting the Prophet Mohammad and a group of Muslims were not satisfied with the response of school authorities. Abubakar Sale, police commissioner in the northern Jigawa state, told Reuters that the rioters attempted to invade the school but were repelled by police. "The hoodlums then mobilized and went into town where they started looting and burning people's property," Sale said by phone from Dutse, the state capital. "Thirteen churches were burned, several houses and shops were torched, but there were no deaths," said Keirian Dudari, assistant inspector general of police in Kano. The violence came after three students were killed and more than 30 injured in fighting between Muslims and Christians at a university in northeastern city of Maiduguri earlier this month. More than 5,000 people have been killed in religious violence in northern Nigeria in the past four years since the introduction of Islamic sharia law in 12 states.

Online Jerusalem Post - Dec 3, 2003 Yokne'am, Israel - School Bombing Foiled: Internal Security Minister Tzahi Hanegbi told Army Radio Thursday morning that the success of the terror operation aimed at the pupils of a Northern junior high school would have changed the regional map totally, referring to the retaliations for the Park Hotel bombing in Passover 2002. A massive security alert in the North was lifted Wednesday afternoon, after IDF soldiers captured two West Bank Palestinians, who were planning a suicide bombing at a school in Yokne’am. One security source confirmed that the would-be terrorists Munir Rabiah, 23, of Gaza City, and Morad Zeitoun, 20, of the village of Zbubeh near Jenin, are both members of the PA security forces. Once captured, the two revealed to security officials the whereabouts of a 10-kg explosive belt that Rabiah was to have worn in the attack in Yokne'am, the source said. The foiled plan was for Rabiah to blow himself up near the entrance of the school, as the hundreds of children were leaving it to go home. Morad Zeitoun worked nearby the school and was well acquainted with its layout. The two told investigators they aimed at Israel's north because there was no security fence there. Three days after Syrian President Bashar Assad called for renewed talks with Israel, the Palestinian Islamic Jihad, whose offices are in Damascus, sent two suicide bombers to attack Israeli schoolchildren in Yokne'am and more Israelis in the northern city of Beit She'an, a senior security official said. Speaking to Channel 1, the official said that Islamic Jihad headquarters in Damascus issued the order to its Jenin cells to carry out the attacks. The order was given in the past few days, the source said. The arrests of the two members of the Palestinian Authority security services and affiliated with Islamic Jihad came after a daylong alert imposed on the Wadi Ara area. Security sources said the two had planned an attack on a school near the commercial center of Yokne'am and another in Beit She'an. They said that the attempt to attack a school was a "serious escalation." A Shin Bet source said the two men left Jenin Tuesday morning and set out for Bardaleh, where they planned to cross into Israel. "They told investigators that they had chosen the location as there is no security fence in the area," he said. At about 2 p.m., acting on an intelligence tip-off, security forces arrested Rabiah after surrounding a mosque in the Israeli-controlled part of Bardaleh. Palestinians reported there were 20 worshipers inside the mosque when it was surrounded by troops, who entered the village and imposed a curfew. Zeitoun was arrested by security forces in a late Tuesday night and early Wednesday morning sweep of the Jenin area. According to the source, he planned to perpetrate a suicide bombing in Beit She'an. Security officials noted that there are a number of different cells affiliated with the Islamic Jihad and the Fatah Tanzim in Samaria, which continue to plan attacks. On Wednesday, the security establishment registered 42 warnings of planned attacks. During the high alert, the Wadi Ara road was closed and roadblocks were set up in the area, causing severe traffic jams.

Associated Press – Dec 5, 2003 Yessentuki, Russia – A shrapnel-filled bomb believed to have been strapped to a suicide attacker ripped apart a commuter train yesterday near Chechnya, killing 42 persons and injuring 200. The blast was the latest in a series of suicide bombings and other attacks that have killed about 250 people in and around the rebellious region of Chechnya and in Moscow in the past year. The remains of the suspected bomber were found with grenades still attached to his legs, Federal Security Service chief Nikolai Patrushev said. Three women also were involved in the attack — two jumped from the train just before the blast, and one was gravely injured and unlikely to survive, he said. Authorities suspect other accomplices may have been watching from cars near the site of the blast, which threw passengers from the train and sent its second car crashing onto its side, trapping victims beneath the buckled wreckage. The explosion tore through the train around 8 a.m., a rush-hour attack that seemed calculated to kill and injure as many people as possible. Officials said many passengers were students from local schools and universities. A suicide truck-bomb attack last December destroyed the headquarters of Chechnya's Moscow-backed government and killed 72 persons, and another killed 60 at a government compound in the region in May. Later that month, a woman blew herself up at a religious ceremony, killing at least 18 persons. In June, a female suicide attacker detonated a bomb near a bus carrying soldiers and civilians to a military airfield in Mozdok, a major staging point for Russian troops in Chechnya, killing at least 16 persons. A truck bomb in August, also in Mozdok, killed 50 persons at a military hospital. In Moscow, a double suicide bombing at a rock concert in July killed the female attackers and 15 other persons.

ABC News – Jan 15, 2004 - Karachi, Pakistan – A car bomb exploded outside of a Christian Bible society in southern Pakistan, leaving 15 people injured and damaging the wall of a nearby church, officials said. The attack in the port city of Karachi occurred after police received an anonymous phone warning that the Pakistan Bible Society would be targeted, police said. Shortly after the officers arrived, assailants in a car drove up and lobbed a small explosive device at them. Fifteen minutes later, a bomb hidden in a nearby parked car exploded, police said. Twelve people were injured, among them six police and paramilitary officers, said Seemi Jamali, a doctor at Jinnah Postgraduate Medical Center where many of the victims were taken. Police have meanwhile arrested "more than a dozen" suspected Islamic militants for investigation into a failed Dec. 25 bid to assassinate President Gen. Pervez Musharraf, a government spokesman said. "The men belong to various militant groups… They are being questioned about the attack," Information Minister Sheikh Rashid Ahmed told The Associated Press. Karachi, Pakistan's largest city and its industrial and manufacturing heart, has been the site of several terrorist attacks in recent years, as well as bouts of sectarian and political violence. In June 2002, a suicide bomber blew up a truck in front of the U.S. Consulate, killing 14 Pakistanis. The attack came a month after another suicide attack outside a hotel that killed 11 French engineers.

Associated Press – Jan 15, 2004 Gaza City, Gaza Strip – Palestinians Give Suicide Bomber a Hero's Funeral; Israel Seals Gaza Strip The first female Hamas suicide bomber was given a hero's funeral, a day after killing four Israeli border guards. The bombing was carried out by Reem al-Raiyshi, 22, a mother with two young children. Raiyshi was escorted into a room for a security search and then blew herself up in an attack jointly claimed by Hamas and the Al Aqsa Martyrs' Brigades, a group linked to Yasser Arafat's Fatah movement. Palestinian workers, among the few with jobs in the impoverished region, worried life would only become harder - but few were willing to openly blame militants for their new hardship. In a society where consensus is valued, criticizing armed groups openly is seen by many as a betrayal. "She's passed away and she's going to go to heaven," said one of Riyashi's sisters-in-law. "It was always my wish to turn my body into deadly shrapnel against the Zionists and to knock on the doors of heaven with the skulls of Zionists," al-Riyashi said in a farewell video. Al-Riyashi, who wore combat fatigues with a green Hamas sash across her chest in her video, urged her husband to enroll their two children in (Islamic) religious schools. The Islamic militant group Hamas group threatened more violence. "She is not going to be the last (attacker) because the march of resistance will continue until the Islamic flag is raised, not only over the minarets of Jerusalem, but over the whole universe," Hamas leader Mahmoud Zahar said. Israel returned Raiyshi's body to the Palestinians. Israel usually keeps the bodies of suicide bombers, burying them in unmarked graves, to prevent the celebratory funerals often held for the attackers. The military did not say why it decided to return Raiyshi's body. Thousands marched through Gaza City during her funeral. Masked gunmen from Hamas and Al Aqsa carried her coffin, draped in the Hamas green flag. "It is not enough to call her a hero. Calling her hero does not give the whole truth. This woman abandoned her husband and children to win paradise," Zahar said in the eulogy. Hamas spiritual leader Sheik Ahmed Yassin said the use of a woman bomber was unique for the Islamic group, but holy war "is an obligation of all Muslims, men and women."

Fox News – Jan 29, 2004 Jerusalem, Israel – A homicide bomber blew up a bus in Jerusalem, killing 10 people and wounding at least 50 just 15 yards from Ariel Sharon's residence. Ali Jarrah, the bomber, was a 25-year-old Palestinian policeman. The blast peeled back the roof of the bus and catapulted passengers through the windows and down the street. Body parts could be found strewn along rooftops. Eli Beer, a paramedic, said victims had been scattered over a wide area. "There were a lot of heavy injuries, a lot of the people who were injured were in bad condition, a lot of people had missing limbs," he said. The attack occurred as schools were opening, and police told Fox News children were likely among the casualties.

ABC News – Jan 30, 2004 Mecca, Saudi Arabia - Annual Hajj Pilgrimage Gathers Momentum The hajj pilgrimage began in earnest Friday as Muslims from around the world converged on their holy land. Police forces were on alert following yesterday’s death of six Saudi security agents in a shootout with terror suspects in the Saudi capital, Riyadh. In Mecca, the Grand Mosque, Islam's holiest site, overflowed with the faithful, who heard a sermon by Sheik Saleh al-Taleb who later led them in prayer. More than 460,000 crammed inside and tens of thousands more prayed in the streets. "Oh God, give victory to the mujahedeen everywhere, give them victory in Palestine. Oh God, make the Muslims triumphant and destroy their enemies and make this country and other Muslim countries safe. Oh God, inflict your wrath on the criminal Zionists," Sheik al-Taleb said.

Fox News - Feb 06, 2004 Moscow, Russia - An explosion rocked a Moscow subway train during rush hour Friday morning, killing 39 people and wounding more than 120. Citing police sources, the Interfax news agency reported that the attack was carried out by a female homicide bomber. President Vladimir Putin blamed the explosion on Chechen rebels and said it was aimed at sowing chaos before next month's presidential election. "Russia doesn't conduct negotiations with terrorists -- it destroys them," Putin said. Moscow has been on alert following a series of suicide bombings that officials have blamed on Chechen rebels. The latest was in December, when a suicide bomber blew herself up outside a hotel across from Moscow's Red Square, killing at least five bystanders. Moscow's subway system - the worlds busiest with an average 8.5 million passengers a day - has long been seen as especially vulnerable to terrorism. Police routinely stop people in the stations who have Chechen or North Caucasus appearance, but cheek-by-jowl crowds during much of the day make thorough surveillance impossible. Friday's blast struck the second car of a train after it pulled away from the Avtozavodskaya station. Most Russians are dependent on public transportation, and the spacious train wagons are usually packed tight during rush hour traffic. The Russian capital has been on alert for terrorist attacks following a series of homicide bombings that officials have blamed on Chechen rebels. Two homicide bombers blew themselves up at a Moscow rock concert in July, killing themselves and 14 other people. That was followed five days later by an aborted homicide bomb attack at a central Moscow restaurant that killed the sapper trying to defuse the bomb.

Guardian Unlimited UK – Jos, Nigeria - Feb 26, 2004 - At least 48 people have been killed in the latest outbreak of religious violence in Plateau state, central Nigeria, the police said to Reuters yesterday. They were hacked down when Muslim warriors attacked Yelwa town in the mainly Christian district of Shendam. The Plateau police commissioner, Ilozuoke, told reporters: "The victims were pursued to a church they ran to for refuge and were killed … forty-eight of them died instantly." Security sources said the attackers' guerrilla tactics suggested that they were hired mercenaries from Nigeria's northern neighbors, Chad and Niger. Mr Ilozuoke said troops and police had been sent to the area to try to contain the violence, but no arrests had yet been made. About 10,000 have died in communal and religious violence in Nigeria since 15 years of military rule ended in 1999.

MSNBC - Feb 29, 2004 - Mariveles, Philippines - The Muslim extremist group Abu Sayyaf claimed responsibility Sunday for a ferry explosion and fire that killed over 180, according to a radio report. The Radio Mindanao Network said Abu Sayyaf spokesman Abu Sulaiman claimed Friday's explosion was revenge for government attacks in the southern Mindanao area. Fire raced through the Super-Ferry on Friday shortly after it left Manila for central and southern islands. Witnesses reported a powerful explosion that sparked an inferno. The fire and sinking occurred the same day that two alleged Abu Sayyaf members were convicted of kidnapping an American in 2000 and another was arraigned in a separate mass abduction.

Yahoo News - Mar 6, 2004 - Sohag, Egypt - Egyptian authorities deployed some 1,000 police around a southern town to forestall any Muslim-Christian clashes after two Christian men were killed in a street brawl, security sources said, saying; The Christians were axed to death after a donkey being ridden by a Muslim man slipped on the wet roadway outside their house in the town of Salamoun, about 350 km south of Cairo, and the residents laughed. The donkey rider was later arrested and questioned. Witnesses in the town said there had been no further violence but the situation was tense. Salamoun, a Nile valley town of about 40,000 people, is close to 40 percent Coptic Christian but was also a stronghold of militant Islamists who fought the government in the 1990s. Tensions between the Muslim and Christian communities are a sporadic problem in southern Egypt. The last major outbreak of violence was in 1999, when 20 Christians were killed and 33 people wounded in the southern village of Kosheh.

Reuters - Mar 11, 2004 - Maranatha, Indonesia - Machete Wielding Motorcyclists Kill Woman with Baby: Motorcyclists wielding machetes have attacked Christians in Donggala Regency, Central Sulawesi, leaving one dead and five injured. On Thursday evening, four men riding on two motorcycles sped through the village of Maranatha, 18 miles south of the regional capital Palu, leaving death and bloodshed in their wake. Nuci, a 40-year-old mother of two, died two hours after receiving fatal injuries to her head, neck and back. A witness to the incident described how she heard the roar of the motorbikes, followed almost immediately by a baby’s screams. She ran towards the cries and found Nuci, bleeding to death and crawling towards her baby. The attackers wounded five others, Efrain, 30, Kanus, 30, Kalfin, 25, Pianus, 18, and Listin, 17 (many Indonesians have just one name).

Reuters - Mar 29, 2004 Tashkent, Uzbekistan - Two homicide bombings, attacks on police and an explosion at an alleged terrorist bomb-making factory in Uzbekistan killed 19 people and injured 26, the Central Asian country's prosecutor-general. Prosecutor-General Rashid Kadyrov said the events began Sunday night with an explosion that killed 10 people at a house being used by an extremist in the central province of Bukhara. There were also two attacks on police Sunday night and early Monday killing three policemen. and two homicide bombings near the Chorsu bazaar in Tashkent's Old City, which killed three policemen and a young child, he said. The homicide bombings were the first ever reported in Uzbekistan. Kadyrov said the attacks were carried out by Islamic extremists, singling out the banned Hizb-ut-Tahrir group and followers of the strict Wahhabi sect of Islam. "A preliminary investigation shows all the events are interconnected and aimed at destabilization of the country," Kadyrov said. Kadyrov said one person had been arrested and that authorities were searching for other suspects, but declined to say how many people might have been involved in the planning or execution of the attacks. He said the tactic of homicide bombings was previously unknown to Uzbekistan and indicated foreign involvement in the attacks. One of the Tashkent market blasts was set off by a female homicide bomber and targeted a group of policemen and another happened near a bus station, said Atonazar Arifov, leader of the opposition Erk party, citing witnesses.

Fox News - Mar 31, 2004 Fallujah, Iraq - The charred corpses of four coalition civilian contractors, all Americans, were pulled out of burning cars, dragged through the streets of Fallujah and hung from a bridge by rejoicing residents. Five U.S. soldiers died in a separate bombing nearby. Chanting "Fallujah is the graveyard of Americans," locals cheered during the grisly assault on two four-wheel-drive civilian vehicles, which left both in flames. Others chanted the more standard "We sacrifice our blood and souls for Islam." The four contract workers were killed in a rebel ambush of their SUVs in Fallujah, a Sunni Triangle city about 35 miles west of Baghdad. The brutal treatment of the four contractors' bodies was some of the most graphic violence since the beginning of the American occupation a year ago. It was reminiscent of Somalia in 1993, where a mob dragged the corpse of a U.S. soldier through the streets of Mogadishu, eventually leading to the American and U.N. withdrawal from the failed East African state. Associated Press Television News pictures showed one man beating a charred corpse with a metal pole. Others tied a yellow rope to a body, hooked it to a car and dragged it down the main street of town. Two blackened and mangled corpses were hung from a green iron bridge across the Euphrates. "The people of Fallujah hanged some of the bodies on the old bridge like slaughtered sheep," resident Abdul Aziz Mohammed said. Some of the corpses were dismembered, he said. Beneath the bodies, a man held a printed sign with a skull and crossbones and the phrase, "Fallujah is the cemetery for Americans." APTN showed the charred remains of three slain men. One resident displayed what appeared to be dog tags taken from one body.

U.S. News - Apr 05, 2004 - Kano, Nigeria - At least 10 churches were torched and one police station vandalized when Nigerian Muslims rioted after a young Christian defaced a copy of Islam's holy Qur’an, a witness said. Rioting broke out on Saturday in the religiously mixed northern town of Makarfi, hometown of Kaduna State's Governor Ahmed Makarfi, local resident Yusuf Abubakar said. "A teenager, who is said to have a mental defect, went into an Islamic school, took a copy of the Qur’an from one of the students and tore it. This provoked the students and people nearby who pounced on the teenager," he said. "His mother, who recently moved to Makarfi with her teenage son from Calabar in the south-east, managed to rescue him from his assailants and ran into the only police station in town for safety," Abubakar said. Muslim youths attacked the police station, smashing windows and damaging two patrol vehicles, before burning down ten churches, he said. In recent years sectarian rioting in northern Nigeria has left thousands dead, and widened the divide between the region's rival Muslim and Christian communities.

Fox News - May 11, 2004 Kano, Nigeria — Angry young Muslim men attacked "nonbelievers" with machetes Tuesday, while others burned cars, stores and apartments in apparent revenge for last week's killings of Muslims by a Christian group, that in turn a response to earlier massacres by Muslims. Three corpses lay in the streets, one charred and another badly mutilated, with unconfirmed reports of several others killed by young men who barricaded streets with burning tires and garbage. The violence came hours after thousands of Muslim protesters some carrying daggers, sickles and clubs marched from the main mosque in the northern city of Kano, traditionally a hotbed of religious tensions. Amina Usman, a 19-year-old university student, recounted seeing two mutilated bodies next to a makeshift checkpoint where young Muslim Hausa-speaking men armed with sticks, knives and clubs were searching cars for Christians and animists and asking passengers to recite Muslim prayers. "It was hell," said Mohammed Aliyu, another university student, who said he saw five bodies in another part of Kano, Nigeria's largest Muslim city, one with a burning tire around its neck. Demonstrators were protesting attacks on Hausa-speaking Muslims by fighters from the Tarok-speaking tribe in the central Nigerian town of Yelwa. A Red Cross official has said between 500 and 600 people died in the Yelwa attacks, while the Nigerian government's emergency response agency estimates less than half that number. In Kano, soldiers and police in armored vehicles were deployed in an attempt to quell what began as an angry demonstration but quickly turned into a riot. An Associated Press reporter saw youths at a makeshift checkpoint of burning tires strike three young women with machetes after accusing them of being "nonbelievers" for wearing Western-style skirts and blouses. The women escaped with bleeding head wounds after several motorcycle taxi drivers intervened. "Everywhere, people have taken the laws into their own hands. We are trying to control the situation," said police commissioner Abdul Damini Daudu. Sule Ya'u Sule, a state government spokesman, announced a dusk to dawn curfew and blamed the day's rioting on "disgruntled elements" he did not identify. He stressed the earlier march had been peaceful. Muslim leaders in Kano earlier linked the Yelwa attacks to the U.S.-led war against terror. "This violence is a calculated global Western war against Muslims, just like in Afghanistan and Iraq," Umar Ibrahim Kabo, the most senior Muslim cleric in Kano, told protesters, some of whom burned U.S. and Israeli flags. "Muslims are in grief." Kabo issued a seven-day ultimatum to Obasanjo to apprehend the Yelwa killers "or be blamed for whatever happens" afterward. Kano Governor Ibrahim Shekarau told protests that "killings of Muslims throughout the world ... will only embolden us." The Yelwa attacks follow a deadly succession of communal violence. In February, Muslim militants were blamed for the slaughter of almost 50 people there many of them Christians who took refuge in a church. New York-based Human Rights Watch accused Nigeria's government Tuesday of failing to take steps to stop the "endless cycle of revenge."

MSNBC - May 30, 2004 Lahore, Pakistan - Samuel Masih, 27, was buried in Lahore, Pakistan, yesterday following injuries he received from a Muslim policeman who beat the Christian with a hammer as he lay in his hospital bed recovering from a bout of tuberculosis. Masih had been in jail since Aug. 23, 2003, awaiting trial on charges of blasphemy under Pakistan's strict "Law 295" – which forbids desecrating the Qur’an and "defiling" the name of Islam's prophet, Muhammad. On the day of his arrest, Masih was collecting garden rubbish, which he heaped temporarily against the wall of a mosque in Lahore's Lawrence Gardens section while collecting more that he planned to burn later. This action brought the blasphemy charge, which carries a maximum two-year prison sentence. He had been held in the Lahore Central Jail for nine months when he had a severe tuberculosis attack and was transferred to a local hospital. According to reports in the Lahore Daily Times, the constable assigned to guard the prisoner's room at the hospital, Officer Faryad Ali, savagely beat Masih with a hammer used for cutting bricks after learning he had been accused of strewing garbage near the mosque's walls. Faryad Ali, who has been jailed and charged with murder, reportedly told investigators it was his religious duty as a Muslim to kill the Christian man. According to Voice of the Martyrs, he is reported to have said, "I have offered my religious duty for killing the man. I'm spiritually satisfied and ready to face the consequences."

The Observer by Jason Burke - June 6, 2004 Khobar, Saudi Arabia; Militants give blow-by-blow account of Saudi massacre, Leader tells how they killed, then ate, slept and prayed. Islamic militants who killed 22 people in a shooting spree in Saudi Arabia a week ago have posted a 3,000-word account of the operation on the internet. The account gives astonishing details of the attack, describing how the killers hunted down their victims, then slept and prayed after decapitating Westerners. It also challenges the Saudi Arabian government's version of events, claiming that pictures of Saudi troops storming a building from the air were stage-managed. The attack, in the northern port city of Khobar, shook the Saudi regime and, by forcing up the price of oil, caused economic upset globally. The statement takes the form of an interview with Fawaz bin Mohammed al-Nashmi, the leader of the 'al-Quds [Jerusalem]' Brigade of the Arabian Peninsula, which carried out the attack. The first site targeted was the Khobar Petroleum Centre, which houses the offices of a number of international oil companies. The terrorists, wearing military-style clothing, arrived at the compound around 7am last Saturday. They shot their way in, killing at least one guard, then set about hunting down Westerners. Michael Hamilton, a 62-year-old British oil executive arriving for work, was one of the first to die. 'We saw the car of the British director and we liquidated him,' Nashmi says, before giving gory details of other executions. 'We were asking our brother Muslims, where are the Americans, and they showed us a building where companies have offices. We did find an American,' said Nashmi. 'I shot him in the head [which] exploded. Then we found a South African and we shot him too. In our search for unbelievers, we had to exchange fire with the security forces.' Throughout the account Nashmi claims assistance from other Muslims. The militants then drove to another complex, where light security made getting in 'a walk in the park'. They combed offices, rounding up and interrogating people to establish their religion, even lecturing some on Islam. Nashmi describes how they murdered a group of Roman Catholic oil workers from the Philippines, 'for the sake of our brother Muslims [there]'. Several Filipino Muslim groups, some linked to al-Qaeda, have been fighting against the Christian-dominated government for decades. Such international concerns feature frequently in the account. Nashmi also describes 'finishing off' a group of Indian engineers. 'Thanks to God we cleaned our land from unbelievers,' he says. New Delhi is seen as having brutally repressed Muslims in Kashmir. Nashmi also claims that he killed an Italian, after forcing him to speak with al-Jazeera, the Qatar-based Arabic satellite TV channel, and demand the withdrawal of Rome's troops from Iraq. The militants then moved into the heavily fortified Oasis Resort, which comprises 200 villas, a hotel, restaurants and spas. There, Nashmi says, they 'went to the hotel, found a restaurant and had a good lunch and some rest'. Then, 'we went to the first floor and we found some unbelievers. We slaughtered them'. Nashmi denies taking hostages - Muslims were moved to the top floor of a building for their own safety, he says. He also denies killing a 10-year-old Egyptian boy, one of four Muslims who died, blaming the security forces. Witnesses say the boy died when the militants opened fire on a school bus. Nashmi also claims the dawn raid by Saudi special forces was a 'publicity stunt'. Pictures of the troops landing on the roof of a building where hostages were being held were broadcast around the world. But Nashmi says his group had left hours earlier. Saudi Arabia has been hit by a series of violent attacks recently. Last month another compound full of oil workers was raided and an American killed and dragged through the streets. It is clear the militants are focusing on the country's valuable and vulnerable oil infrastructure. The militants say the Khobar attack was orchestrated by Abdulaziz al-Muqrin, a well-known Saudi-born militant. In a separate statement, published alongside that of Nashmi, Muqrin praised the strike for raising the price of oil. '[The price of] oil reached $42 per barrel, the highest figure in history,' Muqrin says. 'This irks the malicious government that is committed to guaranteeing America's prosperity and the continuation of the oil flow.' Such claims echo Osama bin Laden's charges that the house of Saud, which has ruled Saudi Arabia for more than 70 years, allows the West to deprive the local population of the Arabian peninsula's resources. In Nashmi’s account he says the group was sure that the high security at the compounds would result in their deaths. 'We didn't want to survive the attack, but God decided that our time is not up yet,' he wrote. 'We promised God that we would be back for another battle until we die. Now the whole world knows that our goal is to clean our Muslim land.

Reuters - Jun 7, 2004 - Bangkok, Thailand - Two gunmen on a motorcycle shot dead a Buddhist teacher in Thailand's restive Muslim south, the latest casualty in a spate of violence which has claimed over 200 lives since January, police said. The 49-year-old, who was in charge of general studies at an Islamic school, was shot as he was about to start his car parked at a school in the province of Pattani, police said. The shooting came just over a week after an elderly Buddhist man was beheaded at a rubber plantation in nearby Narathiwat province, an incident which heightened fears of sectarian tension between Buddhists and Muslims in the troubled region. The teacher was killed despite stepped up security at schools, where at least 1,000 soldiers and police have been deployed since the new school year began in mid-May. At least 100 people, mainly police and soldiers, have been killed in ambushes since violence erupted in Thailand's three Muslim southern provinces bordering Malaysia in January. Security authorities have blamed Muslim militants and mafia bosses for the unrest in the region, where Islamic separatists fought a low-key insurgency in the 1970s and 1980s. The unrest exploded into major bloodshed on April 28 when police and soldiers killed 108 Muslims who launched orchestrated attacks on government offices and security outposts.

Fox News - Jun 10, 2004 Jalaw Gir, Afghanistan - Gunmen stormed a camp of sleeping Chinese road workers in northern Afghanistan, killing at least 11 of them, in the deadliest attack on foreign civilians since the fall of the Taliban. The contractors were attacked at about 1 a.m. at their desert camp near Jalaw Gir in Kunduz province, 120 miles north of the capital, Kabul. Mutaleb Beg, the Kunduz police chief, said six to eight assailants killed an Afghan guard at the unfenced camp and then opened fire on the Chinese men as they slept in two tents. "They died in their beds, most of them with stomach and head wounds," Beg told The Associated Press by telephone after visiting the scene. A spokesman for NATO-led peacekeepers who patrol the area said the toll could rise as reports come in from local clinics. Beg said no one was arrested, but raised suspicions about supporters of renegade Afghan warlord Gulbuddin Hekmatyar, who has teamed with the Taliban and vowed to oust the government of U.S.-backed President Hamid Karzai. The killings are the latest in a string of deadly attacks on relief workers, private contractors and government employees which officials say is an attempt to derail planned September elections. Road workers have been a particularly enticing target for militants. Last week, three European medical relief workers and two Afghans were killed in an ambush in northwestern Badghis province claimed by the Taliban.

UPI - Jun 18, 2004 Washington, CT - Alarmed by the spread of Islamist extremism in Europe, France's new Interior Minister Dominique de Villepin asked the "Renseignments Generaux," the French equivalent of the FBI's counter-intelligence branch, for a report on what goes on in the country's mosques. Eighty percent of the imams in the 1,000 mosques surveyed by RG are foreigners; 20 percent French nationals, but only 2 percent born in France. Most of the imams said they are unpaid volunteers dependent on collection plates. In 40 percent of the mosques, imams admitted they were "self-proclaimed" or "improvised" with no theological credentials. Only the Turks could prove they had undergone religious training. A little over one tenth of the imams surveyed said they were "self-taught" and were getting their religious training on the Internet. Asked to show what web sites they were consulting, they were all pro-al-Qaida. France's domestic intelligence agency also reported a steady increase in inflammatory sermons from Brest to Marseilles. Their attacks on French discrimination against Muslims -- female scarves banned from state schools -- paled next to anti-U.S. diatribes. One of the most important Saudi businessmen, speaking privately in a European capital this week stated; "We are reaping what we have sown over the last 25 years," said the billionaire who is on good terms with the highest ranking members of the Saudi royal family. The Saudi royals detained over 1,000 imams after last year's bombings in May and November. They were warned they would go straight to jail if they so much as mentioned the word jihad (holy war) in their Friday prayers. The Saudi billionaire, speaking not for attribution, said there are 40,000 mosques in Saudi Arabia, and the warnings go largely unheeded.

Associated Press - June 23, 2004 Baghdad, Iraq - Iraq's interim prime minister said he was determined to confront the mastermind of bombings and beheadings who threatened to assassinate him. A recording purportedly made by Jordanian-born terrorist Abu Musab al-Zarqawi threatened to kill interim Prime Minister Iyad Allawi and fight the Americans "until Islamic rule is back on Earth." The audio was found on an Islamic Web site from the group that claimed responsibility for the beheading of American hostage Nicholas Berg and Kim Sun-il, a South Korean whose decapitated body was found Tuesday between Baghdad and Fallujah. In the audiotape, the speaker thought to be al-Zarqawi told Allawi that "we will continue the game with you until the end." The speaker said "we will not get bored" until "we make you drink from the same glass" as Izzadine Saleem, the Iraqi Governing Council president killed last month in a car-bombing claimed by al-Zarqawi's group. "We will carry on our jihad against the Western infidel and the Arab apostate until Islamic rule is back on Earth," the voice said.

Associated Press - Jun 24, 2004 United Nations - NASA photos of the Darfur region of western Sudan show destruction in nearly 400 villages, and there have been reports of fighting or threatened attacks in every camp for displaced people, the U.S. aid chief said. Andrew Natsios, administrator of the Agency for International Development, warned that time is running out to help 2 million Sudanese in desperate need of aid in Darfur. He said his agency's estimate that 350,000 could die of disease and malnutrition over the next nine months "is conservative." Fighting between Arab militias and African residents has killed thousands of people and forced more than 1 million to flee their homes. International rights groups say the government has backed the Arab fighters in an ethnic cleansing campaign against the African villagers. Natsios put the blame for the crisis squarely on the Sudanese government, saying U.S. and U.N. reports from the country show clearly that the Sudanese military is directly connected to Arab militias, known as the Janjaweed, that are fighting in Darfur. "They arm them, they use them, and now they have to stop them," Natsios said in an interview with reporters. Natsios said that despite frequent Sudanese government announcements about "all the things they've done to improve things," virtually nothing has changed on the ground. The latest weekly assessment of conditions in the 36 camps for displaced people in Darfur showed that in every one, security was poor and those taking refuge faced attacks or threats of attacks, Natsios said. He did not say who ran the camps. "They've got to stop stonewalling the relief effort," Natsios said of the government. Fighting erupted in February 2003 when African tribes in Darfur rebelled against what they regarded as unjust treatment by the Sudanese government in their struggle over land and resources with Arab countrymen. Natsios said the United States had NASA take photographs of the destruction of villages in Darfur. "We've now analyzed 576 villages, 300 of which are completely destroyed, 76 of which are substantially destroyed," he said. "When we checked them on the ground, we confirmed what we found. We are going to watch them, using aerial photography for the duration to track what's happening." Ambassador Michael Ranneberger, a U.S. State Department expert on Sudan, said "until now, we have not seen any systematic action to rein in the Janjaweed." "What we've seen is a series of half-steps by the government in response to international pressure," he said. U.S. officials have been highlighting the plight of the displaced Sudanese, mindful that the world's inattention to Rwanda a decade ago may have contributed to the genocide that occurred there. Natsios said the U.S. government has spent $116 million on the relief effort in Sudan more than all other donors combined, with $188 million pledged between now and the end of next year." The United States is moving "with a maximum sense of urgency to try to save lives," said Ranneberger, who accompanied Natsios. "We don't have time to sit around also and decide, is this ethnic cleansing or is this genocide, or what is it." Natsios said President Bush has made clear to Bashir that U.S.-Sudanese relations will not be normalized "until these atrocities are stopped and until all impediments to the relief effort are ended." The black African tribes of Darfur province in western Sudan have faced murder, displacement, pillage, rape, razing of villages, and other crimes committed by Arab militias. [Authors note: To faithful Muslims, this is true Islamic peace, complete silence from the dead, and the survivors subject to whatever tax or burden their masters see fit to inflict. Because the locals chose to resist slavery, ‘ dar al-Islam’ is being established through genocide. Practicing Al-taqiyya, ‘moderate’ Muslims will say these Arab Muslims committing the atrocities are deviants, but in fact they know they are following Islamic norms and morality. The ‘evil empire’, the ‘enemy of Islam’, strives to stop the slaughter and to provide relief to the victims, while the worlds ‘best religion’ does nothing but provide tactic support to the Arab militants.]

WORLD TRIBUNE - July 10, 2004 Sudan - U.S. finds Sudan-militia links in 'cleansing' of black non-Muslims The United States has determined that Sudan provided major military support to the Janjaweed militia, accused of expelling 1.2 million black Africans from their homes in the western Darfur province. Two U.S. delegations sent to Sudan in late June examined the link between Janjaweed and the Khartoum regime. They were said to have concluded that the Sudanese military provided training and equipment to Janjaweed as part of Khartoum's policy to remove black Christians and other non-Muslims from Darfur, which neighbors Chad. A congressional delegation that returned from Sudan this week said the Janjaweed was directly supported by the military. Delegates said Janjaweed fighters participated in Sudanese Air Force attacks on black African villages in Darfur as well as led ground attacks that resulted in the death of at least 30,000 people and the displacement of 1.2 million people. Rep. Frank Wolf, a Republican from Virginia, recounted testimony he heard regarding the coordination between the Sudanese air force attacks and Janjaweed raids of black villages. Wolf told a July 6 news conference that a Janjaweed base in Darfur was adjacent to the Sudanese air base at Geneina in Darfur that contained two Soviet-origin attack helicopters and an Antonov air transport. "The militiamen we saw did not look like skilled pilots who could fly planes or helicopters," Wolf said. Delegates said the Antonovs and helicopter gunships usually strafed and bombed villages to prepare for the Janjaweed assault. They said Janjaweed fighters arrived on horseback and camels to kill, loot, rape and burn. The Janjaweed have been heavily armed and well-supplied, U.S. officials and congressional members said. They were provided with satellite phones to maintain constant communications with Sudanese military commanders. Sen. Sam Brownback, chairman of the Senate Near Eastern and Southasian subcommittee, said the Janjaweed effort has eliminated an entire generation of black Africans from Darfur, the size of Texas. Brownback dismissed a decision by the African Union to send 279 military observers to Darfur. "We did not see any men in any of these camps from the ages of 18 to 45," Brownback, a Kansas Republican, said. "There's a whole generation that's missing, and it is ethnic cleansing, and I believe that clearly the seeds of genocide have been sown in Darfur."

Associated Press - Aug 6, 2004 Korhogo, Ivory Coast - Dozens of boys and men suffocated in an airless, sweltering shipping container in which rebels locked people for days, two survivors told The Associated Press, backing accounts of atrocities during factional fighting in Ivory Coast's Muslim rebel-held north. When the 40-foot-long by 9-foot-high container was opened, 75 bodies were pulled out, a second survivor, Amadou, told the AP. "We were in difficult conditions: no water, no food, no air. Sometimes they pumped tear gas into the container," said Siaka, who also refused to allow his full name to be used for fear of reprisal. "We were 125 in there, and it became extremely hot," Amadou said. "We were hot and hungry. Some of us began collapsing in the container." Rebel leaders opened the container two days later - at 3 a.m. on June 22, Amadou said. By that time, it was filled with dead. Kouakou's people immediately put inmates to work removing the corpses, Amadou and Siaka said. "We took the dead and put them in a truck, and we counted 75 bodies," Amadou said, adding that one of his relatives was among the dead. "When we finished counting the corpses, (Kouakou's men) took three of us to go with them and the bodies," Amadou said. "These three never came back." The accounts - along with others describing numerous missing men - support U.N. and Amnesty International findings on three newly discovered mass graves in northern rebel territory. Amnesty International said it believes some of the 99 mass grave victims had their hands tied behind their backs before being beheaded. The U.N. Security Council called the killings a massacre. Rebels have controlled the north of cocoa-rich Ivory Coast - once one of West Africa's most stable and prosperous nations - since launching an unsuccessful coup attempt in September 2002. The civil war that followed split the country between the mainly Muslim north and predominantly Christian and animist south.

The Associated Press - Aug 27, 2004 Moscow, Russia - Both Russian airliners that crashed nearly simultaneously were brought down by a terrorist act, officials said, after finding traces of explosives in the plane's wreckage. An Islamic militant group claimed responsibility for the attack in a Web statement. The planes, with 90 people aboard, went down within 20 minutes of each other Tuesday night. In Washington, White House spokesman Scott McClellan said there was "mounting evidence" that both crashes "were acts of terrorism." The Chechen women Amanta Nagayeva and S. Dzhebirkhanova bought last minute tickets for the flights. The two Muslim women, former roomates who had previously traveled together, were the only passengers who have not had relatives call for information.

Reuters - Aug 31, 2004 Moscow, Russia - A woman strapped with explosives blew herself up just outside a busy subway station, killing at least 10 people and wounding more than 50. The woman intended to cause even more death in a subway, but turned back after seeing two police at the entry way and instead moved to a large group of people and detonated.

Associated Press - Aug 31, 2004 Bagdad, Iraq - A video showing the methodical, grisly killings of 12 Nepalese workers kidnapped in Iraq was posted Tuesday on a Web site linked to a Islamic militant group operating in Iraq. If true, the slayings would mark the largest number of foreign hostages killed at one time by insurgents in Iraq who have seized more than 100 hostages in recerkers to withdraw. The video of the Nepalese showed a masked man in desert camouflage apparently slitting the throat of a blindfolded man lying on the ground. The blindfolded man moaned and a shrill wheeze was heard. The masked man then displayed the head to the camera before resting it on the body. Other footage showed a man firing single shots from an assault rifle into the back of the heads of 11 others. Blood seeped from their bodies into the sand.

Associated Press - Aug 31, 2004 Be'er Sheva, Israel - Two buses exploded almost simultaneously in this southern Israel city, the first major Palestinian attack inside Israel in nearly six months. Israel's Magen David Adom rescue service gave the casualty toll and said many wounded were in serious condition. In the Gaza Strip, Muslim leaders praised the "heroic operation" a phrase referring to suicide bombings over mosque loudspeakers. "There will be no security for Israel as long as the occupation stands," said one of the leaders. In the Palestinian refugee camp of Ein el-Hilweh in southern Lebanon, gunmen fired shots into the air to celebrate the attacks, a Palestinian official said. In the Gaza Strip, Muslim leaders praised the "heroic operation" over mosque loudspeakers. Palestinian militants haven't carried out a major attack inside Israel since March 14, when 11 people were killed in the port of Ashdod. "Revenge is so sweet," said one Hamas activist at a rally in Gaza. Cheering in the streets of the Gaza Strip after the bombings, thousands of Hamas supporters threw sweets into the air and sang songs after the attack which killed 16 people, including a 3 year old boy, and wounded 86, many shoppers returning from an open-air market.

Multiple sources - Sep 3, 2004 Beslan, Russia - Commandos stormed a school Friday in southern Russia and battled Muslim militants holding hundreds of hostages as crying children, some naked and covered in blood, fled through explosions and gunfire. A gang of men and women stormed into the secondary school in Beslan in North Ossetia province during a ceremony to mark the first day of the new school year. "They had said that for every fighter wiped out they will kill 50 children and for every fighter wounded -- 20," regional Interior Minister Kazbek Dzantiyev told reporters. A cameraman for the British network ITN reported seeing around 100 bodies in the gymnasium where the hostages reportedly held up to 1,500 of them, mostly women and children, for nearly three days. Russia's Interfax news agency reported that dozens of people were killed when the school's roof collapsed amid explosions early in the day's violence. The assault was triggered either when several hostage takers escaping, or panicked hostages making a break for freedom, possibly driven by extreme thirst. It began after militants had agreed to let Russia retrieve the bodies of people killed early in the raid. Explosions went off as the emergency personnel went to get the bodies at around 1 p.m., and hostages may have taken the noise as a signal to flee. Militants then opened fire on fleeing hostages and security forces returned fire. The Interfax new agency reported some terrorists split into three groups to blend in with the fleeing hostages and took refuge in a nearby home. Once the hostage-takers sought to flee, commandos moved in. Huge columns of smoke billowed from the school, where windows were shattered, part of roof gone and another part charred. The scene around the school was chaotic, with people running through the streets, the wounded carried off on stretchers. An Associated Press reporter saw ambulances speeding by, the windows streaked with blood. Four armed men in civilian clothes ran by, shouting, "A militant ran this way." Soldiers and men in civilian clothes carried children, some naked or clad only in underpants, some covered in blood, to a temporary hospital set up behind an armored personnel carrier. The children drank eagerly from bottles of water given to them once they reached safety. One unidentified woman freed Thursday told Izvestia that during the night children occasionally began to cry, adding: "then the fighters would fire in the air to restore quiet". Negotiators said the hostage-takers had repeatedly refused offers of food and water throughout the standoff. "They are very cruel people, we are facing a ruthless enemy," said Leonid Roshal, a pediatrician involved in the negotiations. Correspondents say many of those released were desperate for water when they came out, and some were barely able to stand. Many of the children were only partly clothed because of the stifling heat in the gymnasium where they had been held since the militants took the building on Wednesday. The hostage-takers had refused to let food or water into the school throughout the standoff. The regional health minister reported that 409 people were wounded, including at least 218 children. Officials told FOX News that 10 of the 20 terrorists killed by Russian soldiers were Arabs. Jihadists from the Middle East are known to have joined the Chechen uprising.

Fox News - Sep 09, 2004 Jakarta, Indonesia - A powerful car bomb exploded outside the gates of the Australian Embassy in Jakarta, killing seven people and wounding nearly 100 in an attack police blamed on terrorists linked to Al Qaeda. The blast flattened the embassy's gate, mangled cars on the busy commercial street and shattered the windows of nearby high-rise buildings. Dazed survivors desperately tried to locate colleagues and relatives. "I can't find my family," said Suharti, who had eight relatives working in the mission. "I am terrified. I don't know where they are." A senior Indonesian police officer who asked not to be identified said seven people died in the 10:15 a.m. blast, including three policemen guarding the building. A doctor at a nearby hospital said 98 people were admitted with injuries, none of them foreigners. The explosion shook buildings across a large part of the central commercial district of the city of 12 million people. A thick plume of white smoke rose up above the embassy. Passers-by witnessed grisly scenes as security officers covered the bodies of victims ripped apart by the blast with newspapers. A severed human leg lay on the intersection between the two lanes of the street, its trousers torn of the by force of the explosion. Police immediately blamed Jemaah Islamiyah, the Southeast Asian terror network that is linked to Al Qaeda. The group has been accused in several deadly bombings, including the bombing of the JW Marriott hotel in the same neighborhood last year, in which 12 people were killed. "The modus operandi is very similar to other attacks, including the Bali bombings and the Marriott blast," Bachtiar said, "We can conclude (the perpetrators) are the same group".

Associated Press - Nov 2, 2004 Amsterdam, Netherlands - A Dutch filmmaker who had received death threats after releasing a movie criticizing the treatment of women under Islam was slain in Amsterdam on Tuesday, police said. A suspect, a 26-year-old man with dual Dutch-Moroccan nationality, was arrested after a shootout with officers that left him wounded, police said. Filmmaker Theo van Gogh had been threatened after the August airing of the movie "Submission," which he made with a right-wing Dutch politician who had renounced the Islamic faith of her birth. Van Gogh had received police protection after its release. Dutch national broadcaster NOS and other media reported that Van Gogh's killer shot and stabbed his victim and left a note on his body. NOS said witnesses described the attacker as having an "Arab appearance." The slain filmmaker was the great grandson of the brother of famous Dutch painter Vincent van Gogh, who was also named Theo. In a recent radio interview, Van Gogh dismissed the threats and called the movie "the best protection I could have. It's not something I worry about." In addition to his film, van Gogh also wrote columns about Islam that were published on his Web site, www.theovangogh.nl, and Dutch newspaper Metro. The short television film "Submission" aired on Dutch television in August, enraged the Muslim community in the Netherlands. The English-language film was scripted by a right-wing politician who years ago renounced the Islamic faith of her birth and now refers to herself as an "ex-Muslim." Somali-born Ayaan Hirsi Ali, a member of the Dutch parliament, has repeatedly outraged fellow Muslims by criticizing Islamic customs and the failure of Muslim families to adopt Dutch ways.

The Associated Press - Nov 5, 2004 Bangkok, Thailand - Nine Buddhists were murdered in a series of shootings in southern Thailand's bloodiest 24 hours since a government crackdown on a Muslim rioting last week left 85 dead. The revenge slayings by Muslim Separatists heightened anxiety Thursday among Buddhists in the mainly Islamic southern region, which included the beheading this week of a local official. "Buddhists are living in a state of fear because we find that the insurgents are now targeting us. They are exacting revenge on innocent Buddhists who have nothing to do with the ongoing violence," said Pairat Wihakarat, a teachers' association president. The latest violence started Wednesday night with the shooting deaths of a police sergeant in the southern province of Songkhla and two civilians in nearby Narathiwat. On Thursday, police Maj. Kaow Kosaiyakanon was killed when a man posing as a customer entered his grocery store, shot him and fled. Kaow, 53, of Yala, was the most senior police officer to be killed recently. A gunman also shot to death a motorcycle salesman, 42-year-old Taweesak Monthong, and seriously wounded one of his co-workers elsewhere in Yala, police said. Also Thursday, two railway employees were fatally shot while inspecting tracks in Narathiwat. In Pattani province, a district official was shot to death while driving to his fruit plantation, and in nearby Songkhla, a Buddhist monk on his way to a religious ceremony was fatally wounded by a motorcycle gunman. Since January, more than 400 people have died in the south, many in drive-by shootings by motorcyclists. But the violence has escalated since Oct. 25, when seven people were killed when police opened fire on rioters outside a police station and another 78 died later in military custody after being stacked on top of each other in trucks. The government blames Islamic separatists for the violence while Muslim leaders cite discrimination and heavy-handed tactics by officials against the religious minority. Outside the south, most Thais are Buddhists. On its Web site last week, the Muslim Pattani United Liberation Organization urged Buddhists to leave the south and threatened terrorist attacks in Bangkok.

ABC News - Nov 18, 2004 Brussels, Belgium - A British secretary to a rabbi in Antwerp was shot in the head early Thursday and was in the hospital with life-threatening injuries, the prosecutor's office said. Spokeswoman Dominique Reniers said the man was shot once in front of his home in Antwerp's Jewish neighborhood. Yehuda Ceitlin, a local aide of Israel's Zaka rescue services, identified the victim as Moshe Naeh, a father of five. Ceitlin said that, though racial harassment had increased in recent years in Antwerp, it was the first shooting of a Jewish victim in a long time. Antwerp, some 30 miles north of the capital, has one of the biggest orthodox Jewish neighborhoods in western Europe. The victim was a "devout young man" of 24 who was shot once from close range. There were no witnesses to the shooting. There have been a series of incidents involving physical attacks and intimidation of Jews in the city this year, often blamed on youths from the large Arab immigrant community. In June, a 16-year-old Jewish student nearly died after being stabbed outside his school. Days later, a 43-year-old Jewish man was beaten unconscious. Antwerp, Belgium's second city and a major seaport, boasts a large immigrant population, with some 10 percent of its 500,000 inhabitants of North African descent. The city is also home to a 17,000-strong Jewish community, many of whom are Orthodox and wear their distinctive black garb. The leader of Belgium's Jewish community, Dr. Joseph Wybran, was shot to death in Brussels in 1989, and four young people were injured in 1982 when gunmen opened fire on a Brussels synagogue. Both attacks were blamed on Palestinian groups. In 2002, 18 shots were fired into the facade of a synagogue in the southern city of Charleroi without causing injury.

AFP - Jan 5, 2005 Algiers, Algeria - Islamic extremists killed 18 people in an ambush of an army convoy south of the capital Algiers. The L'_Expression newspaper said some 50 extremists used a bomb to blow up the convoy and then raked it with machine-gun fire, killing 13 soldiers and five civilians who were traveling with them. The attack took place in the early hours of Monday in a remote area in the region of Biskra, some 420 kilometers (260 miles) south of the capital, the paper said Wednesday. Some of the soldiers were able to fire back, reportedly injuring some of the assailants. The paper said the rebels, said to be from Algeria's extremist Salafist Group for Preaching and Combat (GSPC), were later surrounded by security forces. The attack was the deadliest in Algeria since 16 people were murdered more than three months ago in the region of Medea, also south of Algiers. The GSPC has become the principal extremist group in Algeria's Islamist rebellion that has left some 150,000 people dead since 1992. It was allegedly founded on the instructions of Al-Qaeda leader Osama bin Laden. The group was linked to the kidnapping last year of 32 European tourists, most of them Germans, in southern Algeria. One group was freed in a raid by Algerian soldiers, but the other was forced to trek across the desert into Mali, before they were eventually released, allegedly in exchange for a ransom.

Asia News - Feb 8, 2005 Talwandi, Pakistan - Reports of Christian persecution in Pakistan are on the rise with one man getting his arm hacked off and a family kidnapped, assaulted and tortured. A Muslim customer allegedly assaulted a Christian shopkeeper in the small village of Talwandi, Punjab province. After the shopkeeper, Shahbaz Masih, refused to rent a TV to Ahmed Ali, a butcher, Ali reportedly insulted Masih for being a Christian and left the store. He later returned with a butcher's ax and allegedly hacked off Mashi's left arm near the elbow. As he left, Ali allegedly threatened the victim and his widowed mother with even more "dire consequences" for the supposed insult he had endured. Asia News reported Masih, 22, spent four days in the hospital and then closed his shop and fled the village with his mother. According to the report, a group of Christian leaders from the area filed a complaint with the police and Ali was arrested. Local police reportedly are under heavy pressure to whitewash the case and free Ali. In another incident, Hanifan Bibi, 55, who worked as a domestic servant for a Muslim family, and three male relatives were abducted and abused for two days. According to Barnabas Fund, which monitors Christian persecution worldwide, Bibi, her husband, son and nephew were at home in Lahore Jan. 10 when they were kidnapped, allegedly by her employer's husband and others. They were driven to an unknown destination and kept there for two days without food or water, the organization reported. Bibi's nephew was suspended upside down naked and beaten with a hot metal pipe, while Bibi was stripped, forced to drink wine, photographed, videotaped and severely beaten, the report states. The other two victims also were beaten. Barnabas Fund reported that after the ordeal the family was taken to a police station and accused of stealing money and jewelry from Bibi's employer. The family says the abduction was in retaliation for Bibi's refusal to provide the men of her employer's family with Christian women for sex. The human-rights group says many Christian women are illiterate and earn their living as ill-paid domestic servants, often for affluent Muslim families. They are very vulnerable to abuse and rarely dare to complain, Barnabas Fund says, fearing the influence of their employer in the local community.

World-AFP - Feb 14, 2005 Manila, Philippines - At least 10 people were killed and 136 wounded in Valentine's Day bombings by Al-Qaeda-linked Muslim militants that hit Manila and two southern Philippine cities, officials said. Six people were killed on the spot and 94 injured when a powerful bomb ripped through a bus in the Makati financial district of Manila during the early evening rush hour, national police chief Director General Edgardo Aglipay said. The blast set two nearby buses on fire. One person was killed and nine were wounded when a blast hit a bus depot in the southern city of Davao on Mindanao island at dusk. Earlier Social Welfare Secretary Corazon Soliman said five people had been killed, but Davao officials insisted she misspoke. Three people were killed and 33 wounded when a bomb hit a shopping mall in the southern city of General Santos on Mindanao at about the same time as the Davao bombing, Soliman said over DZBB radio. The three bombings, which appeared to have been coordinated, were claimed by the Abu Sayyaf, a militant Muslim group operating in the southern Philippines. Abu Sayyaf spokesman Abu Solaiman told DZBB radio in an interview that the three bombings were "our Valentine's gift to her (President Gloria Arroyo)". "The defenders of Islam have struck again," he said. "Our latest operations in Manila, Davao and General Santos, planned and executed with precision by the gallant warriors of Islam, is our continuing response to the Philippine government's atrocities committed against Muslims everywhere," he said. In a reference to an ongoing rebellion by several hundred Muslim gunmen on the southern island of Jolo he accused the military of "massacring whole families". And he warned every Filipino and foreigner alike that "we will not stop until we get justice for the countless Muslim lives and properties that you people have destroyed." The Abu Sayyaf, founded in the early 1990s with seed money from September 11 terror mastermind Osama bin Laden, has waged a bombing and kidnapping campaign over the past decade. The latest attacks came nearly a year after the group last February firebombed a passenger ferry with more than 800 people on board on Manila Bay, killing more than 100 people in the worst known terrorist attack in the Philippines.

The Jordan Times - Feb 28, 2004 - Amman, Jordan - A 26-year-old man walked free from the Criminal Court on Thursday after receiving a four-month prison sentence for murdering his younger pregnant sister in Mafraq 6 months earlier. The man was sentenced to six months by the Criminal Court for stabbing his 21-year-old sister, however, his verdict was immediately commuted by the tribunal because his family, also the victim's family, dropped charges against him. Court documents said the victim went missing from her family's house in September 2002, and was later arrested by the authorities on drug possession charges. The woman was later released from prison but never returned to her family's house, the court added. One week prior to the murder, the court continued, the victim contacted her sister to tell her that “she was pregnant out of wedlock.” “The victim's sister informed her brother who became enraged by the news and went looking for her,” the court said. On Aug. 14, the defendant headed to the town of Khalidieh after being tipped off by some of his friends that his sister was in that area. “The defendant saw his sister in the street, followed her for a while then pulled a knife and stabbed her repeatedly. He then waited for police to come and arrest him,” the court said. The defendant was originally charged with one count of premeditated murder by the criminal prosecutor. But the court on Thursday decided to amend the charge to a misdemeanor as stipulated in Article 98 of the Jordanian Criminal Code, “the defendant did not plot the murder and because the victim tarnished her family's reputation.” “The defendant lost his temper after seeing his pregnant sister and could not think rationally because of the unlawful act the victim had committed which brought shame and disgrace to her family,” the court ruled. Pathologists had testified in court that the victim received at least 15 stab wounds to her chest and arms and was nine months pregnant with a baby girl. The court also acquitted the defendant of abortion charges. Also on Thursday, a second tribunal sentenced a 24-year-old man to one-year imprisonment after convicting him of murdering his minor sister in one of Amman's neighborhoods in July last year. Ali H. was declared guilty by the tribunal of shooting his 17-year-old sister to death at their family home on the night of July 30, following an argument about her alleged extramarital affairs. Court papers said the victim went missing from her home in May 2003, but was later arrested by the authorities and returned to her family after they signed a guarantee at the governor's office that they would not harm her. The defendant, who “only saw his sibling on the day of the murder, had a heated argument with her over her alleged affairs and disappearance.” The victim told him that it was none of his business and that she was free to do whatever she wanted, the court said, quoting the defendant and his mother who was present in the house when the murder occurred. “Ali became enraged, drew a gun normally in his possession, and shot his sister twice in the head and chest,” the court said. The victim's mother claimed in court that her daughter informed her that she was engaged in extramarital affairs, adding “she was not shy or embarrassed when she told me about it, as if I was not her mother. I told my son [the defendant] what she told me.”

AFP - Mar 19, 2005 Jerusalem, Israel - Palestinian kills sister: A 17-year-old Palestinian girl, who became pregnant after her father raped her, was strangled to death by her brother in a so-called honour killing in the northern West Bank, a Palestinian newspaper reported yesterday. Al Ayyam daily said the teenager was strangled by her 27-year-old brother on Wednesday in Bala’a town near the northern city of Tulkarem. Arrested by Palestinian security forces, the brother admitted he had killed her to “erase the shame” after her pregnancy began showing. He also admitted knowing that his sister had become pregnant because their father raped her. Police are now hunting the 52-year-old father, who witnessed the murder, and has since disappeared. A Palestinian women’s group said the girl had reported the rape to the police after learning she was pregnant. “The police did not arrest or even question the father,” the group charged in an open letter published in another paper. Signed by the Palestinian Working Women’s Society for Development, the letter called on the Palestinian parliament to adopt laws to protect women from all forms of violence.

Associated Press - Mar 28, 2005 Kano, Nigeria - Islamic Preachers' Rejection of Vaccines Threaten Efforts to Combat Measles Epidemic in Nigeria. Accusations by Islamic preachers that vaccines are part of an American anti-Islamic plot are threatening efforts to combat a measles epidemic that has killed hundreds of Nigerian children, health workers say. Government officials play down the anti-vaccine sentiment, but all the measles deaths have been in Nigeria's north, where authorities had to suspend polio immunizations last year after hard-line clerics fanned similar fears of that vaccine. Nigeria, whose 130 million people make it Africa's most populous nation, has recorded 20,859 measles cases so far this year. At least 589 victims have died, most of them children younger than 5 and all in the north, the Nigerian Red Cross and the U.N. World Health Organization say. Southern Nigeria, which is mainly Christian, had only 253 measles cases, and no deaths. (Islamic) clerics have added the measles vaccine to their campaign against immunizations. Nasir Mohammed Nasir, imam of Kano's second-largest mosque, said Americans "can't be killing my brothers and children in Iraq and at the same time claim to want to save my children from polio and other diseases. We suspect a sinister motive," he said.

Reuters - Apr 7, 2005 Cario, Egypt - A bomb exploded in a Cairo tourist bazaar on Thursday killing one French woman tourist and another unidentified person and wounding 17 others, Egypt's Interior Ministry said in a statement. Police sources said a man on a motorbike threw the bomb into the busy tourist area in the center of the Egyptian capital but the ministry statement made no mention of what caused the blast. The wounded — four French, three Americans, an Italian, a Turk and nine Egyptians — were taken to hospital where the French woman died, the statement added. The bomb went off on one of Cairo's streets lined with shops catering for tourists, a Reuters reporter said. Police sealed off the road and shops were closed. The bombing was the latest in a series of attacks on tourists in Egypt, which thousands of foreign nationals visit each year to see its ancient treasures and pyramids. An Egyptian man stabbed and wounded two Hungarian tourists in central Cairo last month in what police said was revenge for Western policies toward Iraqis and Palestinians. A series of bombings on the Taba Hilton hotel on Egypt's border with Israel and two beaches further south killed 34 people last October.

AFP - May 28, 2005 Jakarta, Indonesia - Two bombs exploded on Saturday in a busy market on Indonesia's Sulawesi island, killing 22 people and wounding 60 others in the worst attack in the country since the October 2002 Bali bombings. Police in Jakarta said the attack bore hallmarks of Islamic militants behind a string of other atrocities in Indonesia, including the Bali blasts in which 202 mainly Western tourists died. The latest bombs detonated within minutes of each other in the centre of the Christian-dominated town of Tentena in the Central Sulawesi province, which has been a flashpoint of sectarian violence in recent years. The second explosion struck outside a police station as people rushed to help those hit by the first blast near a bank 15 minutes earlier. A Christian cleric and an infant were among those killed. "The first bomb was placed to attract the crowd's attention so that they would gather in the area and become the target of the second bomb," said First Inspector Adam, a policeman on duty in the nearby city of Poso.

ABC News - Jun 24, 2005 Bangkok, Thailand - Islamic separatists in southern Thailand slashed the necks of a couple, almost severing their heads, police said Friday. The couple, Jad Suwanchatri, 52, and his wife, Serm, 51, had stopped their motorcycle to clear a log from a road in Yala province when assailants shot Jad and then cut the throats of the couple, police Lt. Somporn Ritthirat said Friday. The couple's dog, which was in a sidecar, also was slashed to death, he said. The couple were rubber plantation workers, Buddhists and members of a local defense militia. Drive-by shootings and bombings have claimed the lives of more than 880 people since January 2004 in Yala, Pattani and Narathiwat provinces, which are dominated by Muslims in this overwhelmingly Buddhist country. It was unclear exactly when the couple was killed, but police were notified early Friday of the attack, which apparently was a failed beheading, police said. On Wednesday, insurgents decapitated a man at a teashop in one of the most brazen attacks since a wave of violence swept the provinces near Malaysia early last year. It was the fifth beheading in recent weeks and apparently the first carried out in daylight. The first victim beheaded, also a rubber plantation worker, was slain in May 2004. The brutal killing caused widespread fear and prompted many workers to stop tapping rubber at night, when the work is usually done, and go out in the morning instead. Also Friday, two unidentified gunmen shot and killed Kobkua Ransaewa, a school principal in Narathiwat province, while she was riding a motorcycle away from the school at lunchtime. The school temporarily closed after the incident. The upsurge in violence has been attributed to the return of a decades-old secessionist movement believed to have faded after a government amnesty in the 1980s. Southern Thai Muslims have long complained of unfair treatment by the central government, mainly in jobs and education.

The Associated Press – Aug 13, 2005 Jammu, India - Suspected Islamic militants raided a remote mountain village in India's Jammu-Kashmir state and attacked two Hindu families as they dined together, killing five people, police said. The gun and grenade attack on Friday night in Sajroo village, 100 miles north of Jammu, came despite stepped up security in the region to prevent militant attacks ahead of India's Independence Day celebrations Monday. Five people were killed and nine others were wounded, said Deputy Inspector General of Police Satbir Gupta, adding that three of the injured were in serious conditions. He said the militants attacked the two families as they ate an evening meal together. The targeted families volunteered for a village defense committee and the government had given them arms to help protect the village. Gupta said the killers were from one of about a dozen Pakistan-based militant groups that have been fighting security forces in India's portion of Kashmir for the Himalayan region's independence or its merger with mostly Muslim Pakistan. More than 66,000 people, mostly civilians, have been killed in the Kashmir insurgency since it began in 1989.

No comments:

Nailing down why Atheism is a FALSE VIEW!

"A Skeptic is one who instinctively or habitually doubts, questions, or disagrees with assertions or generally accepted conclusions."
If your having trouble getting your mind around Creation Science then just see and read the proof in plain English.

Here are direct questions to better understand just why YOU as an Atheist invest so much energy trying to eliminate the "God who wasn't there" as you would say!

Remember TOTAL HONESTY is required to do this, so if you as an Atheist are not willing to find the truth and are predisposed to your stubborn habit of hating an IMAGINARY GOD you don't believe in.....THIS WON'T WORK!

What motivates your Hatred toward God?

What is logic?

What is truth?

Whose truth is right?

Are truth and logic material things?

Can you see it and therefore believe it?

To claim logic you must determine what determines logic or who?

Where does logic come from?

Who or what decides logic and whose to say whose logic is right?

Where did you get your views from?

Can you map it by purely material means?

How do you draw the conclusion of whose logic is true logic?

And when you get there how can you be sure it is true or even valid?

What will you use to determine the validity of your own logic?

and finally How can an atheist truly know what is wrong or bad?

Answer these questions and welcome to Agnosticism my Atheist friend!


Dr Whitaker - a terrifying experience of darkness as a dying atheist

Dr Whitaker M.D. an Atheist to the core was a very well-informed and well-educated medical doctor and researcher who was nevertheless an alcoholic. He fell gravely ill and was taken to hospital where he was slipping in and out of his body it seems.

PART 1......


PART 2....


Article 1.)

What Exactly Does God Believe About Atheism and Christianity?

The Answer May Surprise You!

I know what your thinking, "Ohhh! no not another article about God and Atheism!" Well not quite, this article is not the same kind of article you've read before...

Why? Because in the first place I used to be one of those " fake Atheists" that claimed like the "Parrot" I was then, all the same rhetoric the real Atheists (so-called!) said!

I spouted the words but never saw a single bit of real evidence to support what I said all the years I stated it. Evolution in school DID NOT help me to recover any ground as the so-called science was changed many times over the years, from "Billions of years to Millions of years for the same processes (Not that the school text books ever cared or noticed the changes!)

I don't know about you but I as a minister of the Gospel of Jesus Christ have to get this out...I'm sick and tired of hearing from BOTH sides in this debate about God's existence.

I experienced the lack of evidence from BOTH ends, and the trouble started because we began from a wrong premise this debate is not about scientific or historical bantering back and forth; it is simply about "Hypocrisy" on both sides, outright lies and misdirection. My question is simple if evolution and for that matter Climate Science had the real truth, there would be NO NEED TO LIE and make-up evidence...WOULD THERE?

We all go though life with questions that seem unanswerable throughout our lives but do questions really make us hate someone who we say we don't believe in or is it more like we hate what we have become and don't want to face up to the judgment involved in THAT change?

Matthew 7:13-14 says

"Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it."

What Jesus said is VERY simple to understand and I don't care if you believe in God or not, this can't be misunderstood without a lot of help. Life cannot be found on the world level it's hidden behind the trees on a NARROW path of life where God is both revealed and active by the seed that contains your proof called FAITH, in the lives of those who bother to seek him!

Now I ask you would it not be at the very least plain "Foolishness" to not see the facts at hand and turn around and use "Hypocrisy" as your reason to say God doesn't exist?

This little verse explains clearly that another path exists and its possible to take the wrong one...Right?

So knowing this simple fact alone explains those in the Churches who pretend to be Christian in the name of God. This proves nothing except that the Bible is 100% right about "Hypocrisy and False brethren".

People always use and abuse "good intentions" for both financial and personal gain and they themselves are "Atheistic in their personal lives" no one out there who uses the gospel this way is anything but a "Fool" (The Hebrew definition : of a fool is a heedless moral blockhead who is mentally insane, meaning they do the same stupid things over and over again but expect different results each time.)

John 3:18 plainly says:

"He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God."

This is also simple, if you refuse to believe (As an Atheist or Christian copycat) the words of God then the CONDEMNATION you feel is "already inside your heart".

God at no time condemns anyone, it is the sin within you that puts you down BECAUSE of disbelief.

In fact the Law did not in itself condemn people it was their personal handling of what the Law stated that condemned them and brought about their own judgment.

So for anyone to blame "The rules" presented for the "Results Received is a "fool" in the sense that they are "Morally stupid" about just what it means to be disobedient.

I mean let's get real if you break a Law in any country and get caught do you blame the "Rules" you broke or yourself for being stupid enough to get caught?

This is just simple stuff, nothing hard to understand..God treats all men, skeptic, atheist, agnostic or believer the same he expects you to listen and follow IN obedience just as millions have had to do before you...and that my Friend is completely FAIR AND BALANCED behavior!

John 8:24

"I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins: for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins."

The issue is not believing in certain facts over other facts, it is a question of knowing clearly just who Jesus is in our personal thinking COMPARED to what the Bible presents as Jesus.

No matter what you say you believe about Jesus the question come down to what God says period. It's this simple: on judgment day your OPINION with not matter just the simple statements of Scripture!

Matthew 7:15 "Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves."

BEWARE of those who sound off as religious leaders or lay people but are motivated ONLY by money, fame, or power (remember there's nothing wrong with money, fame or power BUT for these things to be your motivator makes you misjudge and to minimize the anointing in your life and glorify yourself).

Just as there are Hypocritical Atheist's that misuse and misapply information because they can't stand it when a real point is made there are also Hypocritical believers who use the Bible filled with God's Love as a tool to beat over the heads of others.

We must as humans learn to work around these "Foolish" people and come to the facts on both sides as clearly and concise as is humanly possible!

As I sit here looking at different websites about Atheism to find FOR ONCE something new..what do I see?

The same boring idle conversations parroted back and forth about how Christianity lies to us, and we need to end the rule of God! Nothing, absolutely nothing worth reading out there.

It's all the same and you might be surprised to know so is most all Christian banter...worthless diatribe that proves nothing but a total and purposeful misunderstanding of the other side. There MUST be others on both ends of this debate that feel the same way I do about others telling us what we all "must" believe or else? Only a being capable of perfect love and judgment is allowed to tell us what to believe because he and he alone has perfect knowledge of past, present and the future.

The only problem with this is us having agreement about his existence not the "side issues" of personal attacks!

What is a Lie?

A lie is a type of deception in the form of an untruthful statement, especially with the intention to deceive others, often with the further intention to maintain a secret or reputation, protect someones feelings or to avoid a punishment.

To lie is to state something that one knows in themselves to be false or that one has not reasonably investigated to be true with the intention that it be taken for the truth by oneself or someone else. We must realize that as human beings limited as we all are guilty of lying to ourselves as much as to others!

Lying is typically used to refer to deceptions in oral or written communication. Other forms of deception, such as disguises or forgeries, are generally not considered lies, though the underlying intent may be the same. However, even a true statement can be considered a lie if the person making that statement is doing so to deceive, thus the Bible stated in a wrong context becomes a lie.

In this situation, it is the intent of being untruthful rather than the truthfulness of the statement itself that is considered a lie.

A bold-faced which is what most in the debate on the Atheist side practice is a lie which is told when it is obvious to all concerned that it is a lie, but stated in such a way as to insult the intelligence of the hearer.

Everyone should agree that this form of "Lying evidence gathering" for either side is childish and unproductive!

The Old and New Testaments both contain statements that God is not capable of lying not just that he wouldn't lie but that he cannot as part of his nature lie! (Num 23:19, Ps 89:35, Hab. 2:3, Heb 6:13-18).

The Bible is filled with many instances of lying both to God and to others. This issue has set the rabid Atheists afire with retribution against the God of the Bible! But this is pure misunderstanding about the context of the lies in question! God in each case DID NOT want the lie but let the person do as THEY WISHED as he always does.

There is not one single skeptic alive that would allow God to force his will on anyone is there?

Sin is wrong in any context but our will prevents us from seeing the end from the beginning as God does, so we seldom make the right choice when confronted with truth or error!

No lie stated in scripture ever is said to prosper the teller and is punishable in many ways if we simply read it in complete context, something very few Christians and Atheists are willing to do!

Now what exactly does God believe in regards to Atheism? Well it's very simple actually God believes in all of US not in our actions against him, God sees past our imperfections. He witnesses our future obedience to him amidst our present sinful acts! There is not a person alive today that God sees as they are.

God sees things that are NOT now manifest as if they were manifest, therefore Mr. and Mrs Atheist and Christian believes in the you that should be not the you you've become by experience!

God "calls things that are not as though they were" (Romans 4:17).This not only states the obvious but speaks to the nature of God to look into the future and see us as we should be, free from our actions of disobedience.

The real issue is: will we cooperate or continue to look for him in the wrong place expecting to see what is not there, hear what cannot be heard, and feel what is somewhere else?

It's plain, God's terms or NO EVIDENCE will make sense to your "Unregenerate mind" no matter how convincing it seems to us!

I know that this article does not debate God as Atheists would like so they can tear it up and spit it out but I thought it would be better to reach the heart than argue with your head.

As I stated before to know God will not happen as long as you look for him in your limited mental capacity, that's just the plain fact of the matter.

God dwells in a realm built by his personal FAITH that saw the end before the beginning so I ask you how in the WORLD could he be asked to reveal himself in a faithless environment?

We all go though life with questions that seem unanswerable throughout our lives but do questions really make us hate someone who we say we don't believe in or is it more like we hate what we have become and don't want to face up to the judgment involved in change?

Remember...Psalm 14:1 says

"The fool has said in his heart there is no God."

it is you that must decide within your own heart that there is or is not a God but just remember you do have this in common with God:

God himself says there are NO OTHER gods but him, so in effect he too is an atheist (small case or big case)! He knows just what you mean when you say religion is fake and should be ended as it is!

The real Atheists are the hypocrites in religious power who deny him while saying they serve him.....this is true "A-theism" to be able to use a holy thing for all the wrong reasons means you really don't believe what you represent!

Isaiah 44:6-8

"Thus saith the LORD the King of Israel, and his redeemer the LORD of hosts; I am the first, and I am the last; and beside me there is no God.

And who, as I, shall call, and shall declare it, and set it in order for me, since I appointed the ancient people? and the things that are coming, and shall come, let them shew unto them. 8 Fear ye not, neither be afraid:

have not I told thee from that time, and have declared it? ye are even my witnesses. Is there a God beside me? yea, there is no God; I know not any."

Article Source: http://EzineArticles.com/?expert=Clarence_Sargent

There is more to being Christian than the standard Atheist definition of the word.

And it would be smart to know where your defining goes astray!

True and False Conversion - Ray Comfort & Kirk Cameron :


to view movie,this explains why some in the church are not living as "TRUE BELIEVERS"!

"CHRISTIAN" you've heard the name now let's understand the claim to the fame...

What does it really mean to be called a Christian?


And if you think it's O.K. to do these things and be called Christian,then I have a Scriptural awakening for you..HELL WILL BE HOTTER FOR THE "HYPOCRITE"! Don't believe it? To bad it's still true anyway!

John 10:1-15 (GW)

1 “I can guarantee this truth: The person who doesn't enter the sheep pen through the gate but climbs in somewhere else is a thief or a robber.

2 But the one who enters through the gate is the shepherd.

3 The gatekeeper opens the gate for him, and the sheep respond to his voice. He calls his sheep by name and leads them out of the pen.

4 After he has brought out all his sheep, he walks ahead of them. The sheep follow him because they recognize his voice.

5 They won't follow a stranger. Instead, they will run away from a stranger because they don't recognize his voice.”

6 Jesus used this illustration as he talked to the people, but they didn't understand what he meant.

7 Jesus emphasized, “I can guarantee this truth: I am the gate for the sheep.

8 All who came before I did were thieves or robbers. However, the sheep didn't respond to them.

9 I am the gate. Those who enter the sheep pen through me will be saved. They will go in and out of the sheep pen and find food.

10 A thief comes to steal, kill, and destroy. But I came so that my sheep will have life and so that they will have everything they need.

11 “I am the good shepherd. The good shepherd gives his life for the sheep.

12 A hired hand isn't a shepherd and doesn't own the sheep. When he sees a wolf coming, he abandons the sheep and quickly runs away. So the wolf drags the sheep away and scatters the flock.

13 The hired hand is concerned about what he's going to get paid and not about the sheep.

14 “I am the good shepherd. I know my sheep as the Father knows me. My sheep know me as I know the Father.

15 So I give my life for my sheep."

Jesus said this NOT ABOUT THE DEVIL AS IS TAUGHT BY OTHERS BUT ABOUT RELIGIOUS HYPOCRITES that THINK they are doing God service by causing people to view THEM instead of Gods TRUTH!



A hypocrite is a HEART CONDITION THAT ONLY GOD CAN HEAL...we can't help them...they must repent and receive their cleansing of their own free will.

This problem is the result of to much FOCUS ON SELF AND NO FOCUS ON GOD'S LAW,they strain hard to see the smallest parts of the Law of God and completely MISS GOD'S INTENT IN THE LAW..WHICH IS NONE OTHER THAN..."MERCY",THEY FIND EVERY PROBLEM,EVERY SIN,EVERY LITTLE MISTAKE BUT HAVE NO MERCY TO COVER SIN WITH!

To them "Judgment and Condemnation"are all they can see..this is why I believe that MOST (Not All) Hypocrites are UNSAVED,some Christians are victims of their Church doctrines and don't know any better!

Romans 1:18-25 (GW) "

18 God's anger is revealed from heaven against every ungodly and immoral thing people do as they try to suppress the truth by their immoral living.

19 What can be known about God is clear to them because he has made it clear to them.

20 From the creation of the world, God's invisible qualities, his eternal power and divine nature, have been clearly observed in what he made. As a result, people have no excuse.

21 They knew God but did not praise and thank him for being God. Instead, their thoughts were pointless, and their misguided minds were plunged into darkness.

22 While claiming to be wise, they became fools.

23 They exchanged the glory of the immortal God for statues that looked like mortal humans, birds, animals, and snakes.

24 For this reason God allowed their lusts to control them. As a result, they dishonor their bodies by sexual perversion with each other.

25 These people have exchanged God's truth for a lie. So they have become ungodly and serve what is created rather than the Creator, who is blessed forever. Amen!

"Romans 2:1-8 (GW)

" 1 No matter who you are, if you judge anyone, you have no excuse. When you judge another person, you condemn yourself, since you, the judge, do the same things.

2 We know that God's judgment is right when he condemns people for doing these things.

3 When you judge people for doing these things but then do them yourself, do you think you will escape God's judgment?

4 Do you have contempt for God, who is very kind to you, puts up with you, and deals patiently with you? Don't you realize that it is God's kindness that is trying to lead you to him and change the way you think and act?

5 Since you are stubborn and don't want to change the way you think and act, you are adding to the anger that God will have against you on that day when God vents his anger. At that time God will reveal that his decisions are fair.

6 He will pay all people back for what they have done.

7 He will give everlasting life to those who search for glory, honor, and immortality by persisting in doing what is good. But he will bring

8 anger and fury on those who, in selfish pride, refuse to believe the truth and who follow what is wrong. "

1 John 1:5-10 (GW)

5. This is the message we heard from Christ and are reporting to you: God is light, and there isn't any darkness in him.

6 If we say, “We have a relationship with God” and yet live in the dark, we're lying. We aren't being truthful.

7 But if we live in the light in the same way that God is in the light, we have a relationship with each other. And the blood of his Son Jesus cleanses us from every sin.

8 If we say, “We aren't sinful” we are deceiving ourselves, and the truth is not in us.

9 God is faithful and reliable. If we confess our sins, he forgives them and cleanses us from everything we've done wrong.

10 If we say, “We have never sinned,” we turn God into a liar and his Word is not in us. "

James 4:1-12 (GW)

" 1 What causes fights and quarrels among you? Aren't they caused by the selfish desires that fight to control you?

2 You want what you don't have, so you commit murder. You're determined to have things, but you can't get what you want. You quarrel and fight. You don't have the things you want, because you don't pray for them.

3 When you pray for things, you don't get them because you want them for the wrong reason—for your own pleasure.

4 You unfaithful people! Don't you know that love for this {evil} world is hatred toward God? Whoever wants to be a friend of this world is an enemy of God

. 5 Do you think this passage means nothing? It says,

“The Spirit that lives in us wants us to be his own.”

6 But God shows us even more kindness. Scripture says, “God opposes arrogant people, but he is kind to humble people.”

7 So place yourselves under God's authority. Resist the devil, and he will run away from you.

8 Come close to God, and he will come close to you. Clean up your lives, you sinners, and clear your minds, you doubters.

9 Be miserable, mourn, and cry. Turn your laughter into mourning and your joy into gloom.

10 Humble yourselves in the Lord's presence. Then he will give you a high position.

11 Brothers and sisters, stop slandering each other. Those who slander and judge other believers slander and judge God's teachings. If you judge God's teachings, you are no longer following them. Instead, you are judging them.

12 There is only one teacher and judge. He is able to save or destroy you. So who are you to judge your neighbor? "


"like Christ".. SIMPLY PUT, act like Jesus..

HOW simple can this be?

If we would just think BEFORE WORDS ESCAPE OUR MOUTHS, I believe over half the problems in the Church would simply be no more...I mean let's face it MOST of our problems stem from selfishness in WORDS...WE "SELF CREATE" BIGGER AND BADDER ISSUES THAN ARE REALLY THERE,


You see Satan likes to see the church INFIGHTING and WASTING TIME on selfish ambitions,and "Look at me politics"INSTEAD of doing what Jesus said to do!

To those of you out there on the Internet,who are causing strife and harassing other believers FOR ANY REASON you are GUILTY BEFORE GOD...REPENT!



If you "Willfully", will not repent of your sin then GOD HIMSELF WILL REMOVE YOU as a problem!

Matthew 7:1-6 (GW)

" 1 “Stop judging so that you will not be judged.

2 Otherwise, you will be judged by the same standard you use to judge others. The standards you use for others will be applied to you.

3 So why do you see the piece of sawdust in another believer's eye and not notice the wooden beam in your own eye?

4 How can you say to another believer, ‘Let me take the piece of sawdust out of your eye,' when you have a beam in your own eye?

5 You hypocrite! First remove the beam from your own eye. Then you will see clearly to remove the piece of sawdust from another believer's eye.

6 “Don't give what is holy to dogs or throw your pearls to pigs. Otherwise, they will trample them and then tear you to pieces. "

John 15:1-14 (GW)

" 1 {Then Jesus said,} “I am the true vine, and my Father takes care of the vineyard.

2 He removes every one of my branches that doesn't produce fruit. He also prunes every branch that does produce fruit to make it produce more fruit.

3 “You are already clean because of what I have told you.

4 Live in me, and I will live in you. A branch cannot produce any fruit by itself. It has to stay attached to the vine. In the same way, you cannot produce fruit unless you live in me.

5 “I am the vine. You are the branches. Those who live in me while I live in them will produce a lot of fruit. But you can't produce anything without me.

6 Whoever doesn't live in me is thrown away like a branch and dries up. Branches like this are gathered, thrown into a fire, and burned.

7 If you live in me and what I say lives in you, then ask for anything you want, and it will be yours.

8 You give glory to my Father when you produce a lot of fruit and therefore show that you are my disciples.

9 “I have loved you the same way the Father has loved me. So live in my love.

10 If you obey my commandments, you will live in my love. I have obeyed my Father's commandments, and in that way I live in his love.

11 I have told you this so that you will be as joyful as I am, and your joy will be complete.

12 Love each other as I have loved you. This is what I'm commanding you to do.

13 The greatest love you can show is to give your life for your friends.

14 You are my friends if you obey my commandments. "


1 Peter 1:22-25 (GW)

" 22 Love each other with a warm love that comes from the heart. After all, you have purified yourselves by obeying the truth. As a result you have a sincere love for each other.

23 You have been born again, not from a seed that can be destroyed, but through God's everlasting word that can't be destroyed. That's why {Scripture says},

24 “All people are like grass, and all their beauty is like a flower of the field. The grass dries up and the flower drops off,

25 but the word of the Lord lasts forever.” This word is the Good News that was told to you. "

1 Peter 2:1-2 (GW)

" 1 So get rid of every kind of evil, every kind of deception, hypocrisy, jealousy, and every kind of slander.

2 Desire God's pure word as newborn babies desire milk. Then you will grow in your salvation. "

1 Peter 4:1-19 (GW)

" 1 Since Christ has suffered physically, take the same attitude that he had. (A person who has suffered physically no longer sins.)

2 That way you won't be guided by sinful human desires as you live the rest of your lives on earth. Instead, you will be guided by what God wants you to do.

3 You spent enough time in the past doing what unbelievers like to do. You were promiscuous, had sinful desires, got drunk, went to wild parties, and took part in the forbidden worship of false gods.

4 Unbelievers insult you now because they are surprised that you no longer join them in the same excesses of wild living.

5 They will give an account to the one who is ready to judge the living and the dead.

6 After all, the Good News was told to people like that, although they are now dead. It was told to them so that they could be judged like humans in their earthly lives and live like God in their spiritual lives.

7 The end of everything is near. Therefore, practice self-control, and keep your minds clear so that you can pray.

8 Above all, love each other warmly, because love covers many sins.

9 Welcome each other as guests without complaining.

10 Each of you as a good manager must use the gift that God has given you to serve others.

11 Whoever speaks must speak God's words. Whoever serves must serve with the strength God supplies so that in every way God receives glory through Jesus Christ. Glory and power belong to Jesus Christ forever and ever! Amen.

12 Dear friends, don't be surprised by the fiery troubles that are coming in order to test you. Don't feel as though something strange is happening to you,

13 but be happy as you share Christ's sufferings. Then you will also be full of joy when he appears again in his glory.

14 If you are insulted because of the name of Christ, you are blessed because the Spirit of glory—the Spirit of God—is resting on you.

15 If you suffer, you shouldn't suffer for being a murderer, thief, criminal, or troublemaker.

16 If you suffer for being a Christian, don't feel ashamed, but praise God for being called that name.

17 The time has come for the judgment to begin, and it will begin with God's family. If it starts with us, what will be the end for those who refuse to obey the Good News of God?

18 If it's hard for the person who has God's approval to be saved, what will happen to the godless sinner?

19 Those who suffer because that is God's will for them must entrust themselves to a faithful creator and continue to do what is good.

I pray that this message gets through your hard heart and blinded mind before it's to late..this is a matter of spiritual Life and Death..because

...Galatians 6:6-10 (GW)

"6 The person who is taught God's word should share all good things with his teacher.

7 Make no mistake about this: You can never make a fool out of God. Whatever you plant is what you'll harvest.

8 If you plant in {the soil of} your corrupt nature, you will harvest destruction. But if you plant in {the soil of} your spiritual nature, you will harvest everlasting life.

9 We can't allow ourselves to get tired of living the right way. Certainly, each of us will receive {everlasting life} at the proper time, if we don't give up.

10 Whenever we have the opportunity, we have to do what is good for everyone, especially for the family of believers. "

REPENT...REPENT!!!! THAT'S ALL WE HEAR IN CHURCHES AROUND THE WORLD...But just what do they mean by repentance?



True bible repentance is a matter of the HEART AND THE SOUL (Mind) it's NOT a matter of our churches stands on doctrine or what my preacher FEELS IS RIGHT AT ANY GIVEN MOMENT.



Repentance means TURNING FROM one thing and NEVER GOING BACK so when you turn around your thinking about sin and won't go back to do it again then YOU HAVE REPENTED OF IT AND GOD IS FREE TO SAVE YOUR SPIRIT FROM HELL and BEGIN to save your soul (Mind) from A LIFETIME OF DARKNESS and DECEPTION.

Do not let ANYONE for any reason make you believe that God cannot save you,there is not one single person alive that God could'nt pull from Hell's grasp..THAT'S A FACT!!

Romans 10:9-10 states


For with your heart you believe to get RIGHTEOUSNESS;and with the MOUTH CONFESSION IS MADE RESULTING IN SALVATION."


Are you one of those that will not be there because you where deceived into a false salvation?

Nothing could be more misunderstood than what it takes for salvation and the purpose behind it.

Let’s first define what salvation is; Salvation is eternal life as the children of God.

This is a generally accepted idea by most Christian denominations, but varies in how they see achieving it. Let us now examine the truth of the matter, salvation as revealed in Gods Word. Saved By Grace The Bible repeatedly states that we are saved by grace, and therefore people cannot conceive of any works.

They do not understand that a Christian is in training for what he will be doing in the next life, and therefore missing the whole purpose of salvation.

The meaning of the term grace as used in the Bible is this, a free gift, or an undeserved pardon. We are all saved by grace, but we are also rewarded according to our works, good works or evil works.

Over and over again the Bible teaches us that we will be rewarded according to our works. We can not earn salvation by our own works, nor does the Bible teach it anywhere.

Now everyone has works of either good or bad, and bad works earn eternal death, but good works earn something too, and it is not salvation. We may receive it as Gods gift through Jesus, but a person can not of himself create it, we must go to God through Jesus to get it.

ISA 59:1-2 says:

"The Lords hand is not shortened that it cannot save; neither his ear heavy that it cannot hear:

but your sins have separated you from your God, and your sins have hid his face from you that he will not hear"

Also, Romans 3:23 tells us that our sins have cut us off from God and all have sinned, thus, cutting us off from his gift of salvation.

How then do you gain access?

"God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten son, that whoever believes in (in what? in the gospel he taught) him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16).

"For if when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his son ... (ROM 5:10-11).

So then, we are now reconciled to God by Jesus death, we now have contact with God, and he has eternal life to give as a gift through his son.

" "that God has given us eternal life, and this life is in his son. He that has the son has life; and he that does not have the Son of God has not life" (John 5:11-12).

But then, just how then do we receive it from him?

Our Faith "I say to you, He that believes (has faith) on me has everlasting life" (John 6:47)

It is commonly thought that one need only believe in Jesus for salvation, it is true that you need a belief or faith in Jesus, but do you understand what kind?

"For by grace are you saved through faith;" (EPH 2:8).

We must have faith that the blood of Christ has paid the penalty for our past sins, and that we are saved by grace, it does not however excuse our sins.

Faith does not do away with the law, for the law defines what sin is, (Romans 3:20)

It is by our faith that we establish the law. "Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid (NO): we establish the law" (ROM 3:31).

We establish the law, and the law defines sin, and sin is the transgression of the law, and the law sets the rules by which to live. Therefore the law has the power to take the life of a sinner.

A sinner is under the law, but when a sinner repents and accepts the blood of Christ for payment of his sins he is pardoned by grace and the law is no longer hanging over him to claim his life. It is those who are still sinning, that do not repent, that are under the law.

"Even so, faith if it has not works is dead, being alone. Yes, a man may say, You have faith, and I have works: show me your faith without works, and I will show you my faith by my works ... But do you know o vain man, that faith without works is dead?" (James 2:17-20)

In other words, your belief is not enough, it is through your faith, an active faith, that you keep the law. Our works by faith, is a living faith that saves.

The Holy Spirit "Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and you will receive the gift of the holy spirit" (Acts 2:38).

It is on real repentance of sin, and a real desire to quite sinning, and a faith in Jesus, that is expressed in a water baptism that we receive the holy spirit as a gift, by grace.

"But if the spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also enliven your mortal bodies by his spirit that dwells in you" (ROM 8:11).

"In whom (Christ) you also trusted, after that you heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation: in whom also after that you believed, you were sealed with that holy spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession..." (EPH 1:13-14).

Once one receives the holy spirit, sealed with the holy spirit of promise, they become heirs of Gods promise, not yet an inheritor of that promise, for the inheritance is conditional, getting into Gods kingdom is conditional.

The inheritance is freely given, by grace, one is now under the promise of grace and not under the penalty of the law, yet conditionally.

As long as the Holy Spirit resides within a person, they remain heirs to the promise. But how does one keep the Holy Spirit?

God gives the Holy Spirit to them that obey him Acts 5:32, by obeying!

But what does obeying God mean?

The word works means actions, labors, deeds, and can be broken down into two ways, physical acts or spiritual acts, both of which a true Christian must demonstrate in his life, for works are the demonstration of your faith.

"What then?

Shall we sin (transgress Gods law), because we are not under the law but under grace?

God forbid (NO!)."

Grace does not mean you are free to sin, "Sin is the transgression of the law"

(1 John 3:4).

"Do you not know brethren, (for I speak to them that have knowledge of the law) how that the law has dominion over a man as long as he lives?"

(ROM 7:1).

Being under grace, is to no longer be under the penalty or claim of the law, not the law itself, Christ paid the penalty, he satisfied the claim of the law, he did not do away with the law, the law reflects Gods character, setting the standard for sinless behavior.

"And hereby do we know that we know him, if we keep his commandments. He that says I know him, and keeps not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. But who ever keeps his word, in him is the love of God perfected"

(1 John 2:3-6)

If you are not keeping the commandments, yet you call yourself a Christian, you are a liar, the truth of Christ and God are not in you. You must prove that you know him by keeping the commandments.

"Not every one that says to me, Lord, Lord, will enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that does the will of my Father which is in heaven."

(Matt 7:21)

, to believe in Christ is not enough to get you into the kingdom of heaven, you must also do his will,

"for not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law will be justified."

(ROM 2:13).

"They that do the commandments have a right to the tree of life."

(REV 22:14).

It is not hard to keep God's commandments with the power of the Holy Spirit living within one. The Holy Spirit is there to help a person keep Gods law by instilling his characteristics of patience, faith, and understanding.

But it is by our works that we are rewarded. Everyone has works, evil works, which are the disobedience of Gods laws or commandments, and which earn a death sentence, or good works that earn or have a reward, not salvation, for salvation is by grace.

A person is judged and rewarded according to his works during his converted (after receiving the Holy Spirit) life, to determine what position, office, or rank he will receive upon entering Gods kingdom.

"...has made us unto our God, kings and priests: and we will reign on the earth"

(Rev 5:10).

"For the Son of Man will come in the glory of his Father with his angels; and then he will reward every man according to his works"

(Matt 16:27).

"And he that overcomes, and keeps my works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations:"

(Rev 2:26).

"You can see how, by works a man is justified,.."

(James 2:24)

Whether we are kings, or priests, or some other position in Gods kingdom will be determined by our works here and now.

Grace will get one into Gods kingdom, but works will qualify one for an office in Gods kingdom, we are being saved to serve, and if you do not qualify to serve, your works can keep you out of God's kingdom, you can lose the promise, the gift of salvation.

Read the parable of the pounds in Luke 19:12-27 regarding the Christian reward upon Jesus return.

Salvation then is Gods free gift, by grace, to mankind, but it can only be achieved by faith in Christ and God.

Through the Holy Spirit dwelling within you, it becomes possible to produce good works separate from your own personal labour, which in turn qualifies one for a position in Gods kingdom !


A quote from an Ex-Atheist:

"I used to be an atheist. And like most atheists, the issue of people believing in God bothered me greatly.

What is it about atheists that we would spend so much time, attention, and energy refuting something that we don't believe even exists?!

What causes us to do that?

When I was an atheist, I attributed my intentions as caring for those poor, delusional people...to help them release their hope in a god which I believed was completely ill-founded.

To be honest, I also had another motive. As I challenged those who believed in God, I was deeply curious to see if they could convince me otherwise.

Part of my quest was to become free from the question of God completely. If I could "conclusively prove" to believers that they were wrong, then the issue is off the table; and I would be free to go about my life.

I didn't realize that the reason the topic of God weighed so heavily on my mind, was simply because the "God" I didn't believe in was pressing the issue upon my heart and mind.

I have come to find out that God wants to be known, he's NOT hiding from us at all. God requires all men to seek him as he has set-up to be sought NOT as we dictate to him! He created us with the intention that we would know him;and the "Internal Drive" to find him in all of what he made.This is the ONLY logical thing he could have done, as to not know him would make no sense at all.

He has surrounded us with evidence of himself and he keeps the question of his existence squarely before us. During the time I was denying HE WAS THERE I couldn't escape thinking about the possibility of God.

In fact, the day I chose to acknowledge God's existence, my prayer began with, "Ok, you win..." It might be that the underlying reason atheists are bothered by people believing in God is because God is actively pursuing them AND THEY CANNOT IN THEIR PRIDE ADMIT to it.


I am not the only one who has experienced this. Malcolm Muggeridge, socialist and philosophical author, wrote,

"I had a notion that somehow, besides questing, I was being pursued." C.S. Lewis said he remembered, "...night after night, feeling whenever my mind lifted even for a second from my work, the steady, unrelenting approach of Him whom I so earnestly desired not to meet.

I gave in, and admitted that God was God, and knelt and prayed: perhaps, that night, the most dejected and reluctant convert in all of England."

Lewis went on to write a book titled, "Surprised by Joy" as a result of knowing God. I too had no expectations other than rightfully admitting God's existence.

Yet over the following several months, I became amazed by his love for me." This question alone should make every Atheist in the world take stock in just what their motivation is, because IF they were right then they should have DISPROVED GOD LONG AGO since after all there is no such thing as "God in any form" and moved on with real life instead of wasting their time and money on one rabbit hole after another.

The very simple observation in any debate between a TRUE BELIEVER and real Atheist (Not just a religious person who found no joy in life following man invented rules; this is not a true Atheist) proves one thing clearly....an Atheist goes out of their way to DEGRADE, PUT DOWN, and otherwise abuse any reference to deity or the church.

This does not promote in any way a "logical debate" of the facts at hand but rather exposes a deep seated pre-hatred and animosity toward the very mention of any form of outside control to their lives.

It has been said and rightly so "that an Atheist cannot find God for the same reason that a thief cannot find a cop" they are in constant repel mode instead of attraction mode to the answer to an age old question, is God there?

I mean really just look at ANY online debate today on the net and see this pattern repeat itself over and over again: "I don't think this guy was ever really an atheist. I wonder what argument finally persuaded him to join the crazies? The hilarious argument from design?

He wanted to be a Christian. hell, he might have made it all up as christian propaganda. As far as I'm concerned, if you care about enlightenment and truth at all, you'll see through the petty superstitions of the past."This line of illogical reasoning without a breath continues to be the standard banner of the Atheist mindset in any forum.

Harassment instead of answering the question, misdirection and smoke and mirrors win the day for the Atheist NOT LOGICAL REASONING BUT NAME CALLING and vindictive sentiments are the only response to believers evidences that we give without EVER refuting one little bit of proof we present, it's no wonder Atheism has continued to fail in every way, both in its political and religious forms (Yes I said Religious! Atheism is as much a false religious belief system as any other on the earth.) Why?

Because it, like all forms of "MAN-MADE CRAP" fails to offer a shred of "life altering evidence" nothing that Atheists have done has made things better for the rest of us in the real world but even the worst faith on the planet can at the very least; claim good results for the poor and needy.

Where has this happened with the national Atheistic movements? I'm not saying that "individual Atheists" cannot effect change around them;of course they can and do. I'm talking about "the movement" as a whole. It is their "self worship" which becomes the god that the Atheist promotes. It is that same selfishness on a "grand scale" with no moral compass to give it a balance and give back to societies.


“Many people fear nothing more terribly than to take a position which stands out sharply and clearly from the prevailing opinion. The tendency of most is to adopt a view that is so ambiguous that it will include everything, and so popular that it will include everybody.”– Martin Luther King, Jr.

What this great man said is so true when it comes to taking a stand for or against the God question. Atheist's with only a few exceptions fail to present logical reasoned answers to "creationist evidences" and tend to resort to insults instead of trying to dismantle with reasonable thoughts the evidence presented to them. Why do they do this?

I believe it to be out of the fear of finding out they have both lied and been lied too, and simply cannot face the facts as we see them. It does not matter the reason, you will one day face the truth no matter who you fool here!

But it is also the way that God has made it possible to know him.....BY FAITH ALONE, there's no other way to have God revealed in the physical evidence you seek! All that can be seen now is circumstantial Evidence....FAITH ALONE releases the mind into deep truth!

The simple fact is that not one Atheist in all of history has DISPROVED GOD'S EXISTENCE with any certainty whatsoever speaks volumes; for if in all of history it had been done there would no longer be a need for Atheism as we know it today.

The questions would become mute at the point the "God issue" was DISPROVED!

Just as today you no longer see people who believe the earth is square and flat at least not people who are med free...WHY? Because that was DISPROVED centuries ago and the evidence has forever silenced the naysayers, the same is true concerning the God question!

Here is a quote proving this to be the case (from:HERE ):

"The word is out, “atheistic” humanism has failed!


This is most evident in the United States as we witness via organized humanism’s ineffectual response to the religious Right’s worldview, and via the general attitude of Americans toward religion, superstition and science.

Why has this happened to humanism when other “movements,” such as those championing African-Americans or Jews or Gays, have made significant progress, and have done so despite the secular and religious Right’s thirty-year affront to progressive ideals?

Could humanism’s failure as a worldview, to some extent, be because so many humanists see their worldview as an alternative to religion rather than a self-contained faithof its own?

How many times do we humanists find ourselves describing our beliefs by calling out a litany of ideas and faiths we don’t happen to subscribe to?

It is at times as if humanism would not exist if it were not for religion.

It is no wonder that organized humanism, cautious about becoming a religious alternative tend to follow a big tent model, wrapping as much as they can into their message – secularism, science advocacy, atheism, skepticism, and somewhere in the mess, humanism – while boosting their revenues even if that means diluting their original message." whatever that was!

There is a vast difference between being able to Think freely about what life really means and being bound to "religious stinking' thinking".

Religion as a man-made entity has never freed anyone from anything at any point in history, in fact just like Atheism it is nothing more than another man-made box to think from.

All any man-made institution has done is too barrow from the real thing and promote itself as something it's not, this is true Hypocrisy at the highest level, adding too or taking from what God made perfect already.

What about SIN and what it does to you?

It's important to know this in order to understand why you think the way you do about God!

This is something the Holy Spirit has layed on my heart, therefore I've spent lots of study time on this.... I hope that this will be an eye opener for anyone who reads this. These are not my words but rather that of the One True Living God!

Do Not be Deceived..........YOU Will NOT enter the Kingdom of Heaven with SIN in your life..GET IT OUT,NOW!!!

1 Corinthians 6:9-10

9 Do you not know that the UNRIGHTEOUS WILL NOT INHERIT THE KINGDOM OF GOD? DO NOT BE DECEIVED. Neither FORNICATORS, nor IDOLATERS, nor ADULTERERS, nor HOMOSEXUALS, nor SODOMITES, 10 nor THIEVES, nor COVETOUS, nor DRUNKARDS, nor REVILERS, nor EXTORTIONERS will inherit the kingdom of God. 11 And such were (THIS IS THE KEY"WERE") some of you. But you were washed, but you were sanctified, but you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God.(NKJV)

UNRIGHTEOUS- wicked, unjust, heathen, ungodlyWILL NOT INHERIT- meaning to be an heir

THE KINGDOM OF GOD- Heaven and all that is connected to God's will and inheritance.

DO NOT BE DECEIVED-a straying from, seduced, delusion, error, "the deceiver" is the title of the devil. Lit. "the deceiving one", Often it has the sense of "deceiving oneself" eg. 1Cor. 6:9;15:33, Gal 6:7NEITHER FORNICATORS,- (Greek word pornos)-whoremonger, prostitute, a crime of impurity between unmarried persons. Figuratively-infidelity to God.

NOR IDOLATERS-(Greek word eidololatres), an “idolater” is found in 1 Cor. 5:10, 11; 6:9; 10:7; the warning is to believers against turning away from God to idolatry, whether “openly or secretly, consciously or unconsciously” Eph. 5:5; Rev. 21:8; 22:15.

NOR ADULTERERS-(Greek word moichos) denotes one “who has unlawful intercourse with the spouse of another,”

NOR HOMOSEXUALS-(Greek word arsenokoite) Two occurrences; translates as “abuser of (one’s) self with mankind” once, and “defile (one’s) self with mankind” once. One who lies with a male as with a female, sodomite, homosexual.

NOR SODOMITES-[malakos ] adj. Of uncertain affinity; Four occurrences; translates as “soft” three times, and “effeminate” once. 1 soft, soft to the touch. 2 metaph. in a bad sense. 2a effeminate. 2a1 of a catamite. 2a2 of a boy kept for homosexual relations with a man. 2a3 of a male who submits his body to unnatural lewdness. 2a4 of a male prostitute.

NOR THIEVES-(Greek word kleptes) is used (a) literally, someone who steals, Matt. 6:19, 20; 24:43; Luke 12:33, 39; John 10:1, 10; 12:6; 1 Cor. 6:10; 1 Pet. 4:15; (b) metaphorically of “false teachers,” John 10:8;

NOR COVETOUS-(Greek word pleonektes), lit., “(eager) to have more” i.e., to have what belongs to others; hence, “greedy of gain, covetous,”

NOR DUNKARDS-(Greek word methysos), meth´-oo-sos; from tipsy, i.e. (as noun) a sot:— drunkard.Another form of to drink to intoxication, i.e. get drunk(Intoxication of ant kind)-Drugs

NOR REVILERS- (Greek word loidoros ) From loidos (mischief);

denotes “to abuse, revile,” to pick on, be mean,“to speak profanely, to accuse.

NOR EXTORTIONERS- (Greek word harpax) adj. 1 rapacious, ravenous. 2 a extortioner, a robber, extorting money or property

WILL INHERIT -(The Greek word used here is ou) “no, not,” expressing a negation absolutely, is rendered “nay,” e.g., in Matt. 5:37; 13:29; John 7:12, kjv (rv, “not so”); Acts 16:37; 2 Cor. 1:17-19; Jas. 5:12.

Now lets turn to Galatians 5:19-21

19 Now the works of the flesh are evident, which are: ADULTERY, FORNICATION, UNCLEANNESS, LASCIVIOUSNESS, 20 IDOLATRY, WITCHCRAFT or SORCERY (Take note here once and for all, see below), HATRED, CONTENTIONS(variance), JEALOUSIES(emulations), OUTBURST OF WRATH, SELFISH AMBITIONS(strife), DISSENSIONS(seditions), HERESIES, 21 ENVY, MURDERS, DRUNKENNESS, REVELRIES(revelings), and the like; of which I tell you beforehand, just as I also told you in time past, that those who practice such things WILL NOT INHERIT the kingdom of God.(NKJV)

ADULTERY-(Greek word moichos) denotes one “who has unlawful intercourse with the spouse of another,”FORNICATION,- (Greek word pornos)-whoremonger, prostitute, a crime of impurity between unmarried persons. Figuratively-infidelity to God.

UNCLEANNESS-(Greek word akatharsia) impure, [lewd] or [demonic]):— foul, unclean

LASCIVIOUSNESS-(Greek word aselgeia) “wantonness, licentiousness, lasciviousness,” is translated “filthy

IDOLATRY-(Greek word eidololatria), Heathen sacrifices were sacrificed to demons, 1 Cor. 10:19; there was a dire reality in the cup and table of demons and in the involved communion with demons. In Rom. 1:22-25, “idolatry,” the sin of the mind against God (Eph. 2:3), and immorality, sins of the flesh, are associated, and are traced to lack of the acknowledgment of God and of gratitude to Him. An “idolater” is a slave to the depraved ideas his idols represent, Gal. 4:8, 9; and thereby, to divers lusts, Titus 3:3

WITCHCRAFT or SORCERY-(Greek word pharmakeia and pharmakon), medication (“pharmacy”), magic (lit. or fig.):— sorcery, witchcraft.

(Greek word pharmakous), from pharmakon, (a drug, i.e. spell-giving potion); a druggist (“pharmacist”) or poisoner, a magician:— sorcerer. You will please note that IN NO WAY is Witchcraft to be equated with any form of Spiritual power is is however attached to the FLESHLY MENTAL REALM and is therefore LIMITED in its power toward the Church of Jesus, this does however explain WHY ITS POWER IS SO HARD TO UPROOT and why its influence goes so deep into societies through the Centuries.

HATRED-Greek word echthra), “enmity” “enmities,” “hatred.” It is the opposite of agape, “love.”

VARIANCE-(Greek words eris), er´-is; a quarrel, wrangling:— contention, debate, strife, variance.

EMULATIONS- (Greek word zelos), dzay´-los; heat, ardor; in an unfavorable one, jealousy, as of a husband [fig. of God], or an enemy, malice):— emulation, envy (-ing), fervent mind, indignation, “zeal, jealousy,” is rendered “fierceness”

WRATH-(Greek word thymos) “hot anger, wrath,” is rendered “fierceness”

STRIFE-(Greek word eritheia)“ambition, self-seeking, rivalry,” self-will being an underlying idea in the word; hence it denotes “party-making.” It is derived, not from eris, “strife,” but from erithos, “a hireling”; hence the meaning of “seeking to win followers,” “factions,” so rendered “strifes”; not improbably the meaning here is rivalries, or base ambitions (all the other words in the list express abstract ideas rather than factions)

SEDITIONS-(Greek words dichostasia) lit., “a standing apart” (dicha, “asunder, apart,” stasis, “a standing”), hence “a dissension, division,” is translated “seditions”

HERESIES-(Greek word hairesis)denotes (a) “a choosing, choice” (from haireomai, “to choose”); then, “that which is chosen,” and hence, “an opinion,” especially a self-willed opinion, which is substituted for submission to the power of truth, and leads to division and the formation of sects, Gal. 5:20 (marg., “parties”); such erroneous opinions are frequently the outcome of personal preference or the prospect of advantage; see 2 Pet. 2:1, where “destructive” signifies leading to ruin; some assign even this to (b); in the papyri the prevalent meaning is “choice” “a sect”; this secondary meaning, resulting from (a), is the dominating significance in the NT, Acts 5:17; 15:5; 24:5, 14; 26:5; 28:22; “heresies” in 1 Cor. 11:19

ENVYINGS- (Greek word phthonos)“envy,” is the feeling of displeasure produced by witnessing or hearing of the advantage or prosperity of others; this evil sense always attachés to this word, Matt. 27:18; Mark 15:10; Rom. 1:29; Gal. 5:21; Phil. 1:15; 1 Tim. 6:4; Titus 3:3; 1 Pet. 2:1; so in Jas. 4:5, where the question is rhetorical and strongly remonstrative, signifying that the Spirit (or spirit) which God made to dwell in us was certainly not so bestowed that we should be guilty of “envy.”

MURDERS-(Greek word phonos)(to slay); murder:— murder, + be slain with, slaughter.

DRUNKENNESS-(Greek word methe)an intoxicant, i.e. (by impl.) intoxication:— drunkenness. “strong drink”, denotes “drunkenness, habitual intoxication,”

REVELLINGS-(Greek word komos)a carousal (as if letting loose):— revelling, rioting “a revel, carousal,” the concomitant and consequence of drunkenness, is used in the plural, Rom. 13:13, translated by the singular, “reveling” (kjv, “rioting”); Gal. 5:21 and 1 Pet. 4:3, “revelings.”, “prodigality, a wastefulness, profligacy"

"those who PRACTICE such things will NOT inherit the kingdom of God." ( A person who PRACTICES DAILY ANY OF THESE sinful, demonicly influenced WEAKNESSES in personality CANNOT be in a place to benifit from the Kingdoms influences and will end up in a different place than heaven NO MATTER WHAT THEY THINK ABOUT RELIGION AND FAITH! )

I have to say that this was an eye opener studying these verses word for word in the original text ; it gave me a much much better understanding of what God says. There is NO way to Mis-interpret what this text is saying. God has given us every tool, every truth, every key, everything at our finger tips. We have no excuse for not learning His truth. When we stand before the all Mighty and give account of our life we will find out that the ONLY thing that was worth our time and effort was seeking God's face, spending time with God's people, and serving God's interests. How foolish and naked we will feel, when He shows us all the fruitless time here on earth we've wasted. All these things that people do that will not enter the Kingdom, just don't seem worth the eternal consequence. Please, People re=read carefully the true meanings of these words. May the Holy Spirit convict us were we NEED to be convicted before it's to late. Remember these are God's definitions the original meanings, not the ones that we have thought. May our hearts be tender. None of it is worth losing our Heavenly Home. 1 John 5:18a "We know that anyone born of God does not CONTINUE to sin." We are called to be differnt, and to allow God's light (Jesus' light) to shine through us.

Let me give you an example: Here is a man who has struggles with approval and alcohol all His life. God gets a hold on Him, but He only give a little of Himself to God. He is deceiving Himself. By all outward appearance He is a Godly man, every time the church doors are open He's there dressed in His best. He talks an amazing talk, seems to be very Godly, But the truth is; is the man hasn't really changed, he still drinks, smokes, and smokes drugs, still flirts with other women, even though he's married. He is deceiving Himself. (interesting that God's word say " Do not be deceived ) And worst of all showing others that proclaiming to be a Christian is no different than being of this world. Yet this man still in all his pride and arrogant, believes he's right. And seems to refuse to repent and FULLY surrender his ALL to the Almighty. Now because of this man's life he's living ; His son who desperately needs God, and knows He's there but doesn't DO anything about it, See's this example of his earthly Father strutting in front of Him doing the same things as everyone else in this world. He doesn't see a Godly man showing Him the truth, the love, the wrath of the Almighty.

So now one of two things will happen....One the son See's no need to serve God (there's no difference)and use that as an excuse not to change and serve God or Two the son knowing that Christians aren't to act and live that way, will just get further away from receiving the truth of God and His transforming power. Either way the end result of the Father's ungodly and hypocritical behavior doesn't no one any good. It hurt God, and only keep Him from a close relationship with God, His deceives himself and walks in a non-victorious life, and he is hurting his son, who is watching. My heart truly hurts...Please open the eyes of your hearts people, If we are REAL children of God we WILL give up self and we will serve God in our outward and inward life. There Will be a major change in us. THE LIGHT in us WILL shine before men, that they may see your good deeds and praise your Father in Heaven.

Matthew 5:16 "We are called to be the salt of the earth.The world will know us by our fruit; the fruit of the spirit....."

THE FRUIT OF THE SPIRITGalatians 5:22-26

22 "BUT the fruit of the Spirit is LOVE, JOY, PEACE, LONG-SUFFERING, KINDNESS, GOODNESS, FAITHFULNESS, 23 GENTLENESS, SELF-CONTROL (Temperance). Against such there is no law. 24 And those who are Christ’s have crucified the flesh with its passions and desires. 25 If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit. 26 Let us not become conceited, provoking one another, envying one another."

(Love which is the greatest command 1 Corinthians 13) read it

LOVE-(Greek words agape)“feast of charity” once. All in compassing love. 1 brotherly love, affection, good will, love, benevolence. 2 love feasts.JOY-(Greek word chara) cheerfulness, i.e. calm delight:— gladness, × greatly, (× be exceeding) joy (-ful, -fully, fulness, -ous).

PEACE-(Greek word eirene)prosperity:— one, peace, quietness, rest, + set at one again,the harmonized relationships between God and man

LONG-SUFFERING-(Greek word makrothymia)“forbearance, patience, longsuffering”

GENTLENESS-(Greek word chrestotes) usefulness, i.e. mor denotes “goodness” in the sense of what is upright, righteous, Rom. 3:12 (translated “good”); in the sense of kindness of heart or act, said of God, Rom. 2:4; 11:22; Eph. 2:7 (“kindness”); Titus 3:4 (“kindness”); said of believers and rendered “kindness,” 2 Cor. 6:6; Col. 3:12; Gal. 5:22 (rv; kjv, “gentleness”)

GOODNESS-(Greek word agathosyne)“over,” rendered “beyond” virtue or beneficence:— goodness.FAITH-(Greek word pistis)conviction, espec. reliance upon Christ for salvation; truth itself:— assurance, belief, believe, faith, fidelity “firm persuasion,” a conviction based upon hearing (akin to peitho, “to persuade”), is used in the NT always of “faith in God or Christ, or things spiritual.”

MEEKNESS-(Greek word praotes, praupathia), humility gentleness, mildness, meekness.

TEMPERANCE-(Greek words enkrateia)“strength,” occurs in Acts 24:25; Gal. 5:23; 2 Pet. 1:6 (twice), in all of which it is rendered “temperance”, “self-control” is the preferable rendering, as “temperance” is now limited to one form of self-control; the various powers bestowed by God upon man are capable of abuse; the right use demands the controlling power of the will under the operation of the Spirit of God; in Acts 24:25 the word follows “righteousness,” which represents God’s claims, self-control being man’s response thereto; in 2 Pet. 1:6, it follows “knowledge,” suggesting that what is learned requires to be put into practice

26 "Let us NOT become CONCEITED, PROVOKING one another, ENVYING one another"

Let us NOT-(Greek word for Not is-me, mege, mepou) me, may; a primary particle of qualified negation (expresses an absolute denial); (adv.) not, (conjunc.) lest; also whether:— any, but (that), × forbear, + God forbid, + lack, lest, neither, never, no (× wise in), none, nor, [can-] not, nothing, that not, un [-taken], without.CONCEITED {desirous of vain glory,}-(Greek word kenodoxos) vainly glorifying, i.e. self-conceited:— desirous of vain-glory in Gal. 5:26, (kjv, “desirous of vain glory”)

PROVOKING-(Greek word prokaleo)“to call forth,” as to a contest, hence “to stir up what is evil in another,” occurs in the middle voice in Gal. 5:26

ENVYING-(Greek word phthoneo)to be jealous of:— envy.

May you walk in the freedom and the joy that a walk close to God brings. If the Holy Spirit has convicted you in anyway, please repent (turn from that sin and not doing it anymore) and ask God for forgiveness. Please see the Video on my other post "True and False Conversion" And while this might just blow your theology out of the water, I WOULD ASK YOU...ISN'T HEAVEN FOREVER WORTH IT TO LOSE AN EARTHLY IDEA IN FAVOR OF AN ETERNAL TRUTH?

How to Defeat an atheist argument!
'Click'By spiderpam Hold them to their namesake

Ask questions make them walk out their irrational beliefs to the bitter end, don’t let them grab Christian morals or ideas in order to stay afloat.

Atheism is defined in two ways

Disbelief in or denial of the existence of God or gods.

The doctrine that there is no God or gods.

Godlessness; immorality.

When we debate an atheist the first and most prevalent point usually made is that Christianity is illogical. But wait

An atheist only has three places in which to base their standards and none of them can account for logic and thought let us look at them:

Nature- nature is defined for humans by the fives senses: touch, smell, sight, hear, taste.Thinking is not a sense found is nature thus you can't use it for any basis for thought or logic.

Society- Basically majority rule, but to use this for thought, logic or common sense majority cannot account for this world today. . When ever it’s tried, you get mass choas is the next step "you don’t agree with society, you die." We would be just robots the void of individual thought. And whose to say which society idea is right, There is no standard to base in a majority rule. Another point to bring it home is: Why does every sane person have a conscience, even when it is not dictated by society?

Individualism- The most impossible, One individualism can never be wrong thus they can never be right everything is subjective. Atheist hate this, because by there very definition the claim an absolute NO GOD which means nothing when coming from an atheist. In our world today, can a atheist explain how personality could have ever evolved from the impersonal, or how order could have ever resulted from chaos?

Morality- We can’t say atheist are immortal, but they have no basis for morality.

A true atheist can never say something is bad or wrong, to say so implies they must know what is good or right. That’s where they use Christian values to define their beliefs in the lack of values and the bible or God. To put it simple bad can only exist when there is first good ie rust can exist on a car, moth ridden clothes need clothes. Evil can only exist where there is good, Christians can tell what is bad because we know what is good. Atheists don’t have that luxury because their words are always subjective and an absolute can never be reached.

Keeping the above in mind ask an atheist these questions:

What is logic?

What is truth?

Whose truth is right?

Are truth and logic material?

Can you see it?

To claim logic you must determine what determines logic or who?

Where does logic come from?

Who or what decides logic and whose to say whose logic is right?

Where did you get your views from can you map them by purely material means?

How do draw the conclusion of whose logic is true logic?

And when you get there how can you be sure it is true or even valid?

What will you use to determine the validity of your own logic?

and finally How can an atheist truly know what is wrong or bad?

When you get through these you will have a new agnostic and then you can present the gospel and it will make more sense when they realize their whole view is senseless and illogical.

Don’t get me wrong I believe there are true atheists out there, but we will never meet them as they are the truly insane or the walking robot dead. A true atheist would never debate a Christian, how could they? Everything is subjective and he has no basis to fault Christianity. He can disagree, but it’s truly meaningless.

To you ex atheist or new agnostic be honest. Is there any evidence that would satisfy you and persuade you to become a believer, or are you just going to believe what you WANT to believe? If so why waste your time on a computer?


Testimony of an Ex-Atheist

By Darren "Daz" Gedye

I grew up in a non-Christian home. My father is an atheist and my mother was a backsliding Christian, due mostly to marrying my father I suspect. Anyway, I grew up an atheist. I never went to Church or Sunday school, stayed in bed till lunch-time on Sundays, and hated Christians who I thought were all stupid.

When I came to adolescence I went through a really hard time due to circumstances that I won't bore you with, and I decided life would be easier to bear if I cut out all feelings and contact with other people. I was eleven years old.

I spent the next decade working at achieving that goal and also trying to find a meaning for my life. I went through a stage of fads, where I would be fanatically interested in some subject, and then drop it when I found that it did little or nothing to feed the hunger in my soul. I didn't have many friends at high school, and those I did associate with decided I was the person most likely to initiate a global holocaust.

I dropped out of school after failing my University Entrance exams, and got a job as a chemistry technician with the New Zealand Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. With the money came independence. I left home, was living in a house by myself, going to a job where I spoke to no-one, and going to night school at the local polytechnic where I did the same. I had achieved my goal: my life was empty of any emotions or meaningful contact with others. - It sucked.

The second year I was at night school I noticed a guy in my class was trying to talk to me. He'd been trying for the previous year as well, but I was too messed up to even notice. Luckily he was the patient type. He was a Christian and he invited me to go to an evangelistic outreach with him. I nearly punched him out. After that he tried just to be my friend and not try any heavy evangelism on me.Question marks

As I grew to trust him we started talking about life and stuff like that. I realized that a lot of what I had been told about Christians when I was growing up was not true. I started asking him questions about his beliefs and he answered them, but had the sense not to push it any further.

After a couple of years of this I realized that his worldview made more sense than mine did. I started reading a Bible he gave me and one night alone in my room it dawned on me that it was all true and I was the world's prize idiot. I hit the floor and asked Jesus to take control of my life.

My Mother has since reclaimed her faith so my family is now divided down the middle; my mother and I are Christians, my father and brother are atheists. Becoming a Christian didn't solve my problems, but it helped me to understand them and it opened the way for God to start healing me from my past.

After a few years I started going to Bible College at nights to learn more about God. I did that for two years, but then the pressures of trying to hold down a full-time and demanding job, go to Bible College at night, and help out in the Church and its youth group got too much. I dropped out of Church for a couple of months and failed my subjects at Bible College. I wanted to do something with my life for God, but I didn't know what.

After a long struggle and a fair bit of soul-searching I quit my job and applied for the Youth Intern position at my local Church. I have switched from doing a Diploma of Biblical Studies to doing a Ministry Internship Diploma, which is a much more practical course. I am trying to do less studying of God and more following him. So far I am enjoying it, but I know following God is a lifetime journey. I still have a long way to go.

As an aside, my friend from poly-tech is the most effective evangelist I have ever met. He has never been to Bible College or had any formal training and he says I now know far more theology than he does. But he has a love for God that still amazes me.


Professor Antony Flew confesses his belief in a creator!

Author of "Theology and Falsification," and "Darwinian Evolution""the most famous atheist in the academic world over the last half-century, Professor Antony Flew of England's University of Reading, now accepts the existence of God" (Dallas Morning News)

"Professor Antony Flew, a prominent British philosopher who is considered the world's best-known atheist, has cited advancements in science as proof of the existence of God." (Insight On The News)

"British professor Antony Flew, for decades one of the world's leading philosophers of atheism, publicly announced that he now affirms the existence of a deity." (Dallas Morning News)

"Now, in a remarkable reversal, Mr. Flew holds that the universe was brought into being by an infinite intelligence." (Dallas Morning News)

"This is comparable to Hugh Hefner announcing that he is becoming a celibate." (Insight On The News)Read the three Newspaper articles below:

"Former Atheist Says God Exists"

"An Atheist's Apostasy"

"Academics viewing the universe through a narrow scope should rethink assumptions"Although Flew, for the moment rejects Christianity, he gives his personal views in an interview:

"My one and only piece of relevant evidence [for an Aristotelian God] is the apparent impossibility of providing a naturalistic theory of the origin from DNA of the first reproducing species ... [In fact] the only reason which I have for beginning to think of believing in a First Cause god is the impossibility of providing a naturalistic account of the origin of the first reproducing organisms." (private interview with Antony Flew, Dec 2004) Former Atheist Says God Exists

By: Cliff Kinkaid (Editor of the AIM Report)

Insight On The News

December 21, 2004

It didn't make news, on the front or back pages of leading American newspapers, but Professor Antony Flew, a prominent British philosopher who is considered the world's best-known atheist, has cited advancements in science as proof of the existence of God. This is comparable to Hugh Hefner announcing that he is becoming a celibate.

At a symposium sponsored by the Institute for Meta-scientific Research, Flew said he has come to believe in God based on developments in DNA research. Flew, author of the book, Darwinian Evolution, declared, "What I think the DNA material has done is show that intelligence must have been involved in getting these extraordinarily diverse elements together. The enormous complexity by which the results were achieved look to me like the work of intelligence."

Associated Press distributed a December 9 story by religion writer Richard N. Ostling about Flew's conversion. Flew told AP that his current ideas had some similarity with those of U.S. "intelligent design" theorists, who believe the complexity of life points to an intelligent source of life, rather than the random and natural processes posited by Charles Darwin's theory of evolution.

Flew's statements have been covered in Britain, where he is a professor, but we found nothing about his transformation in major American newspapers such as USA Today, the Washington Post, and the New York Times. Ostling's status as a religion writer may help explain why. The secular press considers this a religion story.

To its credit, however, the Seattle Times permitted Jonathan Witt of the Discovery Institute to write a column noting Flew's conversion in the context of discussing the usually taboo subject of the holes in Darwinian theory.

Witt noted that Darwin and his contemporaries thought a single cell was a simple blob of protoplasm and that it wouldn't have been difficult for nature to randomly produce something so simple. "In those days the cell was a black box, a mystery. But in the 20th century, scientists were able to open that black box and peek inside," he notes. "There they found not a simple blob, but a world of complex circuits, miniaturized motors and digital code. We now know that even the simplest functional cell is almost unfathomable and complex, containing at least 250 genes and their corresponding proteins."

"Darwin's Black Box" is the title of Michael J. Behe's 1996 book. Behe, a professor of biochemistry at Lehigh University, emphasizes the complexity of molecular systems such as the bacterial flagellum. Identified by electron microscopes, it is what Behe calls an "irreducibly complex system" that is necessarily composed of at least three parts: a paddle, a rotor, and a motor. He argues that Darwinian theory cannot account for it.

But those who believe in intelligent design or find gaping holes in the theory of evolution frequently encounter a hostile press. The Discovery Institute recently provided to Accuracy in Media a thick file of complaints about the way their representatives have been treated by the media, especially National Public Radio. The Discovery Institute focuses on the issue of whether there is any evidence of design in nature, rather than whether there is a designer. Still, its representatives tend to be portrayed in religious terms by the media.

Such a tactic is common operating procedure by the ACLU, which is determined to portray any alternative to evolution as religious and therefore not allowed to be taught or even discussed in the public schools.

Back in 2001, when the Public Broadcasting Service aired the seven-part series, Evolution, financed by Microsoft co-founder and billionaire Paul G. Allen, it asked Discovery Institute scientists to appear on the last segment dealing with God and religion. It was a trick. The institute rejected this ploy, saying that its representatives had scientific objections to evolution and that they should be included in the scientific episodes.

PBS went ahead with its one-sided program anyway. In response, the Discovery Institute produced a 152-page viewers guide, noting that the series distorts the scientific evidence, ignores scientific disagreements over Darwin's theory, and misrepresents the theory's critics. Because the PBS series is still being marketed to high schools around the country, the Discovery Institute critique continues to be helpful and relevant. You can find it at: www.reviewevolution.com

PBS and the rest of the media would be well-advised to follow the lead of Antony Flew, who said that his life has been guided by the principle of Plato's Socrates: "Follow the evidence, wherever it leads." Journalists can begin their investigation of the Socratic principle by simply reporting the facts surrounding Flew's amazing evolution and the implications that his statements have for a questionable theory that continues to be taught as the Gospel in the public schools. An Atheist's Apostasy:

By: Editorial Board

Dallas Morning News

December 15, 2004

An intellectual bombshell dropped last week when British professor Antony Flew, for decades one of the world's leading philosophers of atheism, publicly announced that he now affirms the existence of a deity.

To be sure, Mr. Flew has not become an adherent of any creed. He simply believes that science points to the existence of some sort of intelligent designer of the universe. He says evidence from DNA research convinces him that the genetic structure of biological life is too complex to have evolved entirely on its own. Though the 81-year-old philosopher believes Darwinian theory explains a lot, he contends that it cannot account for how life initially began.

We (the Editorial Board of the Dallas Morning News) found this conversion interesting in light of last year's controversy regarding proposed revisions to the state's (Texas) high school biology textbooks. Our view then was that while religion must be kept out of science classes, intellectual honesty demands that when science produces reliable data challenging the prevailing orthodoxies, students should be taught them.

We were bothered by Harvard geneticist Richard Lewontin's statement that for scientists, materialism must be "absolute, for we cannot allow a Divine Foot in the door." That's called stacking the deck.

Mr. Flew may be dead wrong, but it's refreshing to see that an academic of his stature is unafraid to let new facts change his mind. The philosopher told The Associated Press that if admirers are upset with his about-face, then "that's too bad. My whole life has been guided by the principle of Plato's Socrates: Follow the evidence, wherever it leads."

If the scientific data are compelling enough to cause an atheist academic of Antony Flew's reputation to recant much of his life's work, why shouldn't Texas schoolchildren be taught the controversy?Academics viewing the universe through a narrow scope should rethink assumptions

Dallas Morning News

By Roy Abraham Varghese

December 15, 2004

Last week, The Associated Press broke the news that the most famous atheist in the academic world over the last half-century, Professor Antony Flew of England's University of Reading, now accepts the existence of God.

Mr. Flew's best-known plaint for atheism, "Theology and Falsification," was delivered in 1950 to the Socratic Club, chaired by none other than C.S. Lewis. This paper went on to become the most widely reprinted philosophical publication of the last five decades and set the agenda for modern atheism.

Now, in a remarkable reversal, Mr. Flew holds that the universe was brought into being by an infinite intelligence.

"What I think the DNA material has done is show that intelligence must have been involved in getting these extraordinarily diverse elements together," he said. "The enormous complexity by which the results were achieved look to me like the work of intelligence."

Given the conventional wisdom of some psychologists that people rarely, if ever, change their worldview after the age of 30, this radical new position adopted by an 81-year-old thinker may seem startling.

But Mr. Flew's change was consistent with his career-long principle of following the evidence where it led him. And his newfound theism is the product neither of a Damascus road experience nor of fresh philosophical arguments, but by his sustained analysis of scientific data.

Mr. Flew's conclusion is consistent with the actual beliefs of most modern scientific pioneers, from Albert Einstein to quantum physicists like Max Planck and Werner Heisenberg. In their view, the intelligence of the universe - its laws - points to intelligence that has no limitation - "a superior mind," as Einstein put it.

Not a few of our men and women of letters, it would seem, have been looking for God in all the wrong places. Those who dismiss God as a product of psychological conditioning or pre-scientific myth-making have not come to terms with the essential assumptions underlying the scientific enterprise.

Science assumes that the universe follows laws, which leads to the question of how the laws of nature came into being. How does the electron know what to do? In A Brief History of Time, Stephen Hawking asks what breathes fire into the equations of science and gives a universe for them to describe. The answer to the question of why the universe exists, he concluded, would reveal to us "the mind of God."

Last May, I helped organize a New York University symposium on religion and science, with the participation of Mr. Flew and others. Our starting point was science's new knowledge that the universe's history is a story of quantum leaps of intelligence, the sudden yet systematic appearance of intrinsically intelligent systems arranged in an ascending order.

Many people assume that the intelligence in the universe somehow evolved out of non-intelligence, given chance and enough time, and in the case of living beings, through natural selection and random mutation. But even in the most hardheaded materialistic scenario, intelligence and intelligent systems come fully formed from day one.

Matter came with all its ingenious, mathematically precise laws from the time it first appeared. Life came fully formed with the incredibly intelligent symbol processing of DNA, the astonishing phenomenon of protein-folding and the marvel of replication from its very first appearance. Language, the incarnation of conceptual thought with its inexplicable structure of syntax, symbols and semantics, appeared out of the blue, again with its essential infrastructure as is from day one.

The evidence we have shows unmistakably that there was no progressive, gradual evolution of non-intelligence into intelligence in any of the fundamental categories of energy, life or mind. Each one of the three had intrinsically intelligent structures from the time each first appeared. Each, it would seem, proceeds from an infinitely intelligent mind in a precise sequence.

We can, if we want, declare that there is no reason why there are reasonable laws, no explanation for the fact there are explanations, no logic underlying logical processes. But this is manifestly not the conclusion adopted by Einstein, Heisenberg and, most recently, Antony Flew.

Roy Abraham Varghese of Garland is the author of The Wonder of the World: A Journey from Modern Science to the Mind of God (Tyr Publishing).

He helped organize presentations by Antony Flew in Dallas on two occasions. Readers may contact Mr. Varghese through tyrpublishing.com.

hand_right1Atheists and Skeptics have for years said that there is NO real evidence to prove that God is real and he alone is responsible for the creation! Evolution states that "We see evolution as based on the trial-and-error process of variation and natural selection of systems at all levels of complexity". And "The fact that mutations can corrupt DNA is important for the Darwinian paradigm because in order for an organism to eventually evolve into an entirely different organism, changes must be made to the creature's genome over time." The trouble is there is NO evidence anywhere that any life-form has ever changed into another life-form in any fossil record anywhere in the world!

[caption id="attachment_2210" align="alignleft" width="220" caption="Foundational thought makes us see through a FILTERED experience, we therefore filter the evidence we will OURSELVES to believe!"] Foundational thought makes us see through a FILTERED experience, we therefore filter the evidence we will to believe![/caption]

Then there are"Genetic similarities" between species interpreted by evolutionists as "DNA evidence" for evolution. The fact that human and chimp DNA are more than 96% the same is taken wrongly to mean that humans are genetically related rather than just similar to chimps and therefore descended from a common ancestor, of course we know that a common designer would have a lot of common design within his creation just when an Artist creates a series of paintings though not related to each other directly have similar traits to identify it's creator. This in no way PROVES anything one way or the other, although its interesting how evolutionists make such large leaps of faith in their theory without any truth to back it up and then claim that creationist's are using faith as a crutch!

The trouble with Evolution and there's a lot! Is in the clear cut facts of science thatdna-an they seem to refuse to fix when it's found out it's not science and untrue, here's a few to ponder: The Coelacanth ( Pronounced "seal-a-canth"a large fish) supposedly according to evolutionists disappeared from the fossil record with the last of the dinosaurs. That was supposedly 65 million years ago. The problem is that it is still alive and totally unchanged in our oceans today. Where is the evolution of this creature over time if it never changed into anything else? It's still as God made it less than 10,000 years ago! And what about God's "biggest Joke" towards these evolutionists? The platypus has a duck-like bill, swims with webbed feet, and lays eggs. Yet nobody calls it a transitional creature between mammals and ducks. Maybe it would have to go extinct for thousands of years and be found later so they can deceive a future class of people? What about their big theory on Dino's and Birds? Wasn't this at the time the end all to prove the missing link (Transition)? "Archaeopteryx" (Pronounced like "R-k-op-ter-x") has long been held up as the great example of transitional creatures, appearing to be part dinosaur and part bird. However, it is fully formed in and of itself, a complete animal with no half-finished components or useless growths. That is also the case for the other birds in the evolutionary tree, does their shame never end? Evolutionists just threw some of the many living and extinct species of birds next to each other on their chart to make it look like a "series of birds over time", this was very deceptive not to mention dishonest and begs the question: "If their right why do they have to set up "straw-theory's" to knock over?" The same goes for Christians and creationist's that might do the same thing! I understand the jump to protect your theory but to deny scientific Law or kick the "proof"can down the road to avoid the facts is just dishonest research if there's any real research at all!

dna_e0The theory ; get that? "Theory" of Evolution violates completely, two LAWS, not theory's but pure science. The Second Law of Thermodynamics ( Which is the law of increasing entropy, It applies to all systems, open or closed, and to all actions and chemical reactions, from molecules to galaxies. This is a universal law. ) It says that things which start out concentrated together spread out over time or become unorganized, in other words they grow apart from each other rather than improving their state over time. The second issue is the Law of Bio-genesis which was established by Louis Pasteur three years after Darwin's book was published, and simply says that life only comes from life. No matter what these people say they CAN'T overcome these problems...ever, it's a WALL that cannot be penetrated! Living cells will always divide to make new cells, and fertilized eggs and seeds will always develop into animals and plants, but "chemicals" the life blood of evolution's theory can never fall together randomly and make life appear out of nothing. Now remember this a scientific LAW not a theory but do evolutionist's care? No they simply shrug their shoulders and move on with a "Well evolution is a fact and there will be a way around it later in the future. So let's move on to the next point...please?" Instead of stopping and considering the silliness of their positions!

duh-duh Why is it that Amino acid molecules that form proteins, and nucleotide molecules that form DNA and RNA always resist combining at any temperature? Not to mention the simple fact that D.N.A. dilutes in any form of water, this alone means that the so-called "Primal Soup" of evolution would dilute anything begun as life automatically! It is a fact of science that they combine only with the help of "mechanisms" in a living cell or simply a biochemist forcing it to do so in an chemistry laboratory. Why is that? If evolution is at all true, why does it need our help? If the only evolution that can be done needs our help how can it be claimed that nature does it over time? How can we accept these excuses from evolutionist's who use "TIME" as the cure all to prove it could happen when scientific Law says no?

It is a scientific fact that the necessary proteins in D.N.A. cannot be FORMED one at a time over time. Either they are all there at once, ready to work all at once, or nothing takes place at all and they disintegrate, this is God's way of protecting his investment from crappy reasoning. Yet even if it could design proteins, mutation-natural selection would only work on one at a time sporadically over many years without the guarantee that the next one would ever be alike. It's funny that D.N.A. has rubbed scientific facts in the face of evolution for years and we just simply overlook the obvious stupidity involved in their claims and excuses!

The first question that anyone asks when faced with the end of their own strength is "Who am I? Why am I here? and Where am I going?"

Until mankind gets answers to these questions of life then no amount "pseudo-science speak" can answer these important questions, so we are left empty inside because as the tree cannot deny its roots so man cannot run from who he was created to be! Did you know that at the moment of your conception as a fertilized egg you were no bigger than the head of a pin? But you still contained ALL the information of 6 Billion Chemical letters, enough to fill 1,000 books that were 500 pages thick with print that was Microscopic in size!

Think for a moment just how wonderful you are as God's handy-work, because if ALL the D.N.A.'s chemical letters in your body were printed in books they would be able to FILL the Grand Canyon 50 times to the top. The Lord of Creation has made you his greatest creation ever so complex in nature, that you are a perfect walking paradox that evolutionists can't explain.

xianmacro1"The Origin of genetic code presents formidable unsolved problems. The coded information inside the nucleotide sequences is completely meaningless without the machinery to translate them, BUT the specification for this machinery is itself encoded inside the very D.N.A. it is to translate. Without this machinery the information is useless, but without the encoded information the machinery cannot be produced. This is the classic "chicken and the egg" problem to evolutionists.And ALL attempts to solve it have so far been sterile."

John Walton - Chemist

The ONLY true solution to this issue is to realize God's personal design and the FACT that it was all created at the same time which is the only way D.N.A. will work. Evolution destroys D.N.A. in every scenario we can think of because Living Cells cannot produce proteins until the D.N.A. R.N.A replication and translation machinery is in place and since that has to happen all at once...Then gradual evolutionary change over billions or even thousands of years cannot work for D.N.A.!

How Could a God of love create cancer cells, rattlesnakes, and earthquakes?

The answer to this question and the understanding of all reality is found in understanding God's love.

As we enter the third millennium, no word is still more abused, misused, and misunderstood than "love," especially when it is applied to God.

Christian teachers often project their own "personal understanding" right or wrong of love onto God or they relegate any apparent real world contradiction of God's love to the category of God works in mysterious ways

Understanding God's Love ends both the mystery and our personal misunderstanding of love by letting scripture define God's love. No doctrine is more central to Christianity than the nature of God.

Why is our image or understanding of God of critical importance?

Why does the God of the Old Testament often seem to contradict the God of the New Testament?

Is God omnipotent, omniscient, immutable or impassive?

What is God's judgment and justice?

Did God require the sacrificial suffering and death of Jesus on the cross?

How are today's clerical Sadducee and Pharisee distorting God's image?

What are some of today's Christian "high places" of misguided worship of God?

How are we to understand the end of the world, salvation, heaven, and hell?

The God of the Bible is made known to us in many ways. In a most elemental way, we have knowledge of Him by reason of the presence and order of this universe and of our very existence in it. In fact, He views as unacceptable and without excuse refusal to acknowledge this most fundamental proof of His Being.

The Bible claims that such suppression of truth is willful. It is the reason why we sometimes move down a path away from God, and why God steps back as we proceed toward a state of depravity in thinking, not able to discern basic differences between right and wrong.

A quest for "GOD" cannot omit a discussion of His basic character and nature, because we need to understand who we are dealing with. Although nature itself reveals certain things about God, the Bible is the best source of information concerning Him.

Do you want to see a religious person freak out? mention that you disagree with them about their understanding of the nature of God. It's guaranteed, the person will freak, and call you a heathen, and worse.


Think about this, when you say "the nature of God" what do you mean?

How are you defining "the nature of God?" what weight are you placing on what word, and how important is it to you in the long run?

"What is the nature of God Christians believe in? What are His characteristics, His attributes, His qualities? What is He like?"

Christianity claims that the God of all things is unique in that He alone has the following divine characteristics (in no particular order):


The God of Judaism and Christianity is the Supreme Being. He is not merely a different type of being or a superior being but the Supreme Being.


God is unique. The Bible describes Him in Greek as mono genesis, i.e., "one of a kind", "having a unique nature."


He always has existed and always will exist. He had no beginning and will never cease to exist.


He knows all things.


He is all-powerful.


He is everywhere at the same time.


God is the only thing that had no beginning, that was not created by something else.


Holy means pure, undefiled.

TRIUNE NATURE: Not a Triad as in pagan religions! Triads were distinct persons BUT they were NEVER ONE in nature and purpose

The one God is a single "trinity" consisting of three distinct "persons":



- often referred to as the Son or "the Word of God"


Don't get hung up on the "how can one be three?" issue!

Remember--we are imperfect, natural human beings with physical bodies trying to understand a perfect, supernatural spiritual being that does not have a physical body.

(Jesus' physical body was created; He did not always have a physical body.)

Trying to understand the "triune" nature of God intellectually is like trying to understand intellectually why some things smell nice and some things don't, without actually smelling anything. It is NOT IMPOSSIBLE TO KNOW BUT IT IS A LIMITED SPACE AND TIME I'M DEALING WITH HERE,SO I WILL DEAL WITH THE TRINITY LATER ON!


Deistic and theistic are adjectives from the field of comparative religion. They describe the relationship between a god and that which it creates. A deistic god is one that would distance himself from that which it creates (Such as in Theistic Evolution ), one that would not get involved in the activities of the things he created.

A deistic god would essentially be an "absentee father" god -- it would create a universe and then sit back and say "I made you, but I don't want to get involved. You're on your own!" The God of the Bible is FULLY INVOLVED.

He does not distance Himself from that which He creates. He gets actively involved in the activities of the things He created. In fact, the God of the Bible 'micromanages' things.


God transcends that which He created, i.e., He "goes beyond" that which He created, He is not limited to IT, He is not bound by that which He created as Satan IS BOUND BY GOD'S CREATION. For example, in the physical universe it is impossible for a single being to consist of three distinct persons, but God is not limited by physical laws, so He can be one God and yet consist of three distinct persons.

Christianity claims that, in addition, this unique God shares the following characteristics with certain other things:

ALIVE :The one God is a living being.


God is a living person with thoughts, reactions, etc., not an impersonal thing.


A spirit is a living being that is incorporeal, i.e., it does not possess a physical body. Note that Jesus took on a physical human body. It is not an inherent part of His nature. By comparison, our bodies are part of our human nature but we put on clothes WHICH ARE NOT PART OF OUR NATURE.



A sentient being has intelligence, and also is aware of its own existence, and aware that there is a 'big picture'. For instance, cats, dogs, and horses have intelligence but probably are not sentient or self-aware (They do not have God's Image ).


God is a being that will live forever.

Note the technical difference between eternal-ness and immortality: God is eternal because had He had no beginning. He also is immortal because He will live forever. Humans, angels, demons, etc., are immortal because we will never cease to exist, but not eternal because we did not always exist.

It is important to realize that in practice eternal and immortal are often used interchangeably and the technical difference is not always maintained.


God is separate from that which He created. The universe itself is not God. (The opposite is pantheism. Some "nature" religions believe that the universe itself is god.)

I believe that God did become a man, that Jesus had Gods Spiritual essence (That which made him God incarnate in a physical form ) and his own HUMAN spirit (That which made him completely man ). Although we must understand first what is the spirit. I don’t claim to know everything, but I have come to an understanding of what the spirit is!

What is the spirit? Through my studies, I have come to this understanding, that the spirit in it’s original meaning derives from the root words: Wind, Breeze and Breath.

Wind generally cannot be seen, but the wind when it blows can be heard, felt and seen by what it does. When a gust of wind or a breeze blows, it has the power for example to moves a stack of leaves or sways the branches of a tree.

God is like that, that is why he is called a spirit, which is wind or breeze, not that he is an actually wind or was ever seen as wind, but his works are like wind, unseen. This is why I believe the root word was used to express God, to show Gods power to change the cause of history, without being seen, stopped or traced. The wind was a mystery, to early man and so is God, thus we get the expression Spirit.

Spirit can also be described as breath, referring to the fact that to live we breath, and we breath in the oxygen God has given to live. If we are denied oxygen we die, and so to do all other living creatures that live off oxygen. God is the supplier of oxygen, and in relation to his creation is like oxygen.

God is the air we breath. Without God we would truly die, not only because he supplies the air we breath, but due to the fact that he gives or denies all our other necessities according to his will.

Then the spirit also refers to the life-giving power (breath of life) from God, that all living creatures need in order to live. The spirit can therefore be compared to electricity (all life needs electricity to live) but I am not directly saying that the spirit is electricity.

Like electricity gives the computer the energy to function, so too does the spirit give to living creatures. Cut off the electric supply from the computer, the machine shuts down, put back on the power supply the computer with all it functions is active again.

Now I believe that the spirit also refers to a mans mental disposition or Mind-sets: Anger, fear, love, depression etc.

including all emotions and other functions of the brain. Both written and spoken words carry spirits, because they carry the thoughts and feelings from a mans mental disposition, which come from the brain. Thoughts work like wind, in that they can’t be seen. A mind-set may be expressed by spoken or written words, but can’t be seen in the head, but only in a certain arena of expression.

So one brain can affect another by harsh words, or a harsh look, or a harsh thought, and even in feelings sensed. Thoughts and feelings cannot been seen, actively in a brain, even under any microscopic lens, but all thoughts are generated in the brain by chemical reactions.

So God is also a spirit, in all the descriptions found above and also in relation to his mental disposition. God has a perfectly balanced Mind, because he (Perfection ) is expressed in his mind, which is unseen, but can be manifested in the natural arena of sight etc.,

("God was manifested in the flesh and dwelt among us") also in all his creation and his recorded words (The Word of God was perfectly transmitted to IMPERFECT MAN by the perfect mind of God Who perfectly manipulated all circumstances surrounding its transmission down to the "LETTER" perfectly stating HIS perfect intent in man's way of expressing himself).

God has the functions found in the brain, but in an unconfined way. So when God created all living creatures, he reproduced his mind capacities in the confines of a brain, to give power to rest of the being. God gave man, above all creatures a greater capacity for intellect, but animals have spirits too. So the brain is the mind, and the spirit is the mind, which is the brain.

So according to the sets of thoughts and feelings projected in a beings expressions and reactions to stimulation's, the spirit is a function of the brain (God placed our Spiritual SEAT within our brains along with the Soulish power of life and we became a living soul animating a BODY MADE of dirt.)

Now how did God and man fuse together in Jesus Christ.

A man projects outwardly what his brain tells him to, and who he is, is what his brain is programmed to tell him, he is. A man is his thoughts, and all his thoughts are stimulated in the brain. You can read a book written by an author, and know the author by his writings, because he is in the writings. But if you saw the author, you wouldn't recognize him until he spoke and expressed the mental disposition found in his writings.

So too with God, you can’t look at Jesus and say, "hey look there’s God," because how would you know, you have never seen God. No man has seen God at any time, all we have seen of God, is his mind, or spirit, in his word.

The mind (Who God is,What makes God,God ) became flesh, the mind of God translated it’s self into a human body,confined himself in a small brain;created in the womb of Mary. Gods characteristic, emotions, feelings and thoughts all were transmitted and interpreted into a human brain.

God became all that makes a human, a human by having a normal sinless human spirit as Adam did before the fall, but Jesus Christ’s brain, with the externally given mental dispositions as an interpretation of Gods mind at the moment he needed instruction. God became a man!

Gods thoughts in addition to this, were conveyed by unseen means through the Spirit of God to Christ’s human brain, stimulating the brain of Jesus, like wind moves branches on a tree. Another mans thoughts can move the thinking processes of people to a specific action, by communications. So Gods spirit (mind) worked in Christ’s spirit (human brain the seat of spiritual existence) in the same manner.

So God truly projected himself into Jesus Christ, and Jesus Christ had the developed brain through his personal lifestyle of prayer and fasting that was ready to receive the communications from Gods unseen and unconfined mind.

So therefore Jesus Christ’s mind was an interpretation in the human arena of the mind of God,He became a true transmission tool of what God desired to be done and there was NO SIN NATURE TAKING AWAY FROM THAT COMMUNICATION;BECAUSE HIS TRUE FATHER WAS GOD NOT JOSEPH WHO WOULD HAVE PASSED ON HIS SINFUL NATURE HAD HE BEEN THE FATHER OF JESUS!

Jesus’ mind was a human mind that was informed by God’s mind externally, not intrinsically. He did not have two different centers of consciousness within Him that constantly spoke to Him MAKING HIM CRAZY LOOKING.

Rather Jesus’ consciousness was His human spirit/mind, that was informed and directed from the Father externally,just as we are to be directed. God spoke to Him and revealed to Him what He was to do and to teach (John 3:32; 5:19-20; 8:28, 38, 40; 12:49-50; 17:8).

The difference between God (as the Creator) and us (as created beings) is so great, that it is beyond our comprehension. Because of this, God's ways and thoughts not identical to ours. (Compare to Isaiah 55:9.) This is so, even when we don't take into consideration the negative effects of sin, which reduces even further our ability to comprehend God.

Because of this, God "translates" his thoughts into terms that we can comprehend. He interacts with us on our level - and he is fully capable of doing so, without introducing any error! The authoritative nature of the Word. God speaks with authority on every matter mentioned in the Word - even though it will often disagree with what people may claim is true.

The fact that it is totally accurate and without error, even in the tiniest detail. There are no mistakes or errors in any detail mentioned in the Word - even though it will often disagree with the conclusions, speculations, "facts" and interpretations that people may believe are true.

This includes historical and scientific facts. Of course, this requires us to understand what is written in the Bible within its context, or we may reach false conclusions. For example, when the Bible was written, the concept of "star" referred to a point of light in the sky, not a huge ball of fiery plasma somewhere out in space.

Using their definition - which was accurate for what it said - it would be totally correct to describe planets as "wandering stars." However, with our definition of "star" - which is also accurate within our context - a planet would not be considered a "wandering star."

The distinction between genuine "God-breathed" writings (the Bible) and spurious writings. God's people do not "vote" for what books they want as part of the Bible; rather they are to simply "recognize" them for what they are.

Various influences of Satan's deceptions will cause specific individuals (or groups) to reach wrong conclusions about some specific book; various "religious institutions" like CATHOLICISM may choose to "vote in" certain books, to suit their agenda.

But across the span of time, the same group of books will tend to be recognized by God's people - compare to John 10:27, where Jesus reminds us, "My sheep hear my voice." By "God's people," we are referring to those who have chosen to be followers of Jesus, rather than to those who have chosen to become "members" of an institutional "church."

Who were the human authors? In some cases we know, but in other cases we don't. Why? In many instances it wasn't necessary. If the book was prophetic (such as the book of Isaiah), the people would need to know who the author was, so they could verify the prophet's accuracy, and put him to death if he proved to be a false prophet. (Compare to Deuteronomy 18:20-22. God says that being a false prophet is a serious matter!)

But if it was a record of history (example, the book of Judges) or a song (such as the Psalms), knowing the human author was unimportant. In such cases the human author frequently did not tell us who he was. Why? One of the factors has to do with humility. Being followers of the true God, the human authors wanted God to receive the attention!

I love you and God loves you!

If you have come to this page by accident, welcome to the Truth.

If you are a skeptic or even an Atheist at heart, thank you for reading my presentations of biblical facts from an OPEN MIND without PRE-determined thoughts about the questions. Honest skepticism is welcome here!

If you are an Occultist of any kind..I personally welcome you to this page, because I WAS where you are.

And If you CLAIM to be Christian, towards the BOTTOM of this page is YOUR PERSONAL CHALLENGE to live as Jesus did in THE HERE AND NOW!

Always Remember that God never calls you by your SHAME he always calls you by your name!

Answers to Atheist Attacks against God in their Context!

Proving the Bible's Worth!

If the Bible is God's Word then skeptics have NO ground to base their skepticism on EXCEPT lies.

IS THE BIBLE GOD'S WORD? by Dr. Phil Fernandes A chapter from his doctoral dissertation © 1997, Institute of Biblical Defense, All Rights Reserved

The preceding chapters have provided strong evidence for the historical reliability of the Bible, as well as for the resurrection and deity of Christ.

In this chapter, evidence showing the Bible to be God's Word will be examined.

The case for the inspiration of the Scriptures builds upon the evidence produced in the last four chapters


This work has shown that the evidence demonstrates that Jesus is God. Therefore, whatever Jesus taught should be accepted as true and authoritative. John W. Wenham discussed Christ's view of the Old Testament:

Our Lord not only believed the truth of the Old Testament history and used the Scriptures as final authority in matters of faith and conduct, he also regarded the writings themselves as inspired. To Him, Moses, the prophets, David, and the other Scripture writers were given their messages by the Spirit of God.1

Some of Christ's teachings concerning the Old Testament are as follows:

"Do not think that I came to abolish the Law or the Prophets; I did not come to abolish, but to fulfill. For truly I say to you, until heaven and earth pass away, not the smallest letter or stroke shall pass away from the Law, until all has been accomplished"

(Matthew 5:17-18).

"And He answered and said to them, "And why do you yourselves transgress the commandment of God for the sake of your tradition? For God said, 'Honor your father and mother,' and, 'He who speaks evil of father or mother, let him be put to death.' "

(Matthew 15:3-4)

"But regarding the resurrection of the dead, have you not read that which was spoken to you by God, saying, "I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob"?

(Matthew 22:31-32)

He was also saying to them, "You nicely set aside the commandment of God in order to keep your tradition. For Moses said, 'Honor your father and your mother'; and, 'He who speaks evil of father or mother, let him be put to death'; but you say, 'If a man says to his father or mother, anything of mine you might have been helped by is Corban (that is to say, given to God),' you no longer permit him to do anything for his father or his mother; thus invalidating the word of God by your tradition which you have handed down. . ."

(Mark 7:9-13).

David himself said in the Holy Spirit, "The Lord said to my Lord, 'Sit at My right hand, until I put Thine enemies beneath Thy feet.' "

(Mark 12:36)

It is abundantly clear that Jesus considered the entire Old Testament (what the Jews of His day called "the Law and the Prophets") to be the inspired Word of God. He referred to the Old Testament authors as prophets

(Matthew 11:13; 12:39; 22:40; 23:31-35; 24:15; 26:56; Luke 16:16-17, 31; 18:31; 24:44; John 6:45),

meaning proclaimers of God's truth. In fact, Jesus spoke of the prophets as beginning with Abel and ending with Zechariah (Luke 11:49-51).

This covers the exact time period of the Old Testament, from creation to about 400BC. Since Christ is God Himself, his view of the Old Testament must be correct. Therefore, the Old Testament is the written Word of God.


Christ ascended to heaven before the New Testament was recorded. However, the promises He made to his apostles guaranteed that the New Testament would be the inspired Word of God:

"Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all that I commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age"

(Matthew 28:19-20).

"Heaven and earth will pass away, but My words will not pass away"

(Mark 13:31).

"But the Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in My name, He will teach you all things, and bring to your remembrance all that I said to you"

(John 14:26).

"When the Helper comes, whom I will send to you from the Father, that is the Spirit of truth, who proceeds from the Father, He will bear witness of Me, and you will bear witness also, because you have been with Me from the beginning"

(John 15:26-27).

"But when He, the Spirit of truth, comes, He will guide you into all the truth; for He will not speak on His own initiative, but whatever He hears, He will speak; and He will disclose to you what is to come"

(John 16:13).

"But you shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be My witnesses both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and even to the remotest part of the earth"

(Acts 1:8).

From these quotes of Christ, five conclusions can be drawn. First, Jesus promised that His teachings would be preserved.

Second, He said that the Holy Spirit would remind the apostles of all that He told them.

Third, the Holy Spirit would reveal future events to the apostles.

Fourth, the Holy Spirit would guide the apostles into the truth (prevent them from promoting doctrinal errors).

Fifth, the Holy Spirit would empower the apostles to be Christ's authoritative representatives to the world.

From the above conclusions it is clear that Christ promised to preserve His teachings through the apostles' writings. Obviously, these writings make up the New Testament.

Since Jesus is almighty God, His plan cannot be thwarted.

Therefore, since He promised to preserve His words through the teachings of the apostles, then their teachings (which have been passed on to future generations) are the teachings of Christ. Hence, they are the Word of God

It should also be noted that Jesus taught that only the Old Testament and the teachings of His apostles (the New Testament) were the Word of God.

The evidence declares Jesus to be God. Jesus taught that both the Old and New Testaments are the Word of God. Therefore, the Old and New Testaments are the Word of God.


The evidence presented above is sufficient to demonstrate that the Bible is God's Word. Still, there are other factors which help corroborate this evidence.

The supernatural wisdom and the fulfilled prophecies of the Bible verify that the Bible is God's Word.

Christian thinkers such as Blaise Pascal (1623-1662)2 and Francis Schaeffer (1912-1984)3 have noted that only the Bible offers an adequate explanation for both man's greatness and man's wretchedness.

Modern man, even with all his accumulated knowledge, cannot sufficiently account for both aspects in man.

Atheistic evolutionists may be able to explain the wretchedness of man, for they see man as merely an animal, but they cannot satisfactorily account for man's greatness.

New Age Pantheists recognize man's greatness by attributing godhood to him, but, they offer no convincing reason why man is so wretched.

The Bible alone offers an adequate explanation for both aspects of man. Man is great because he was created in God's image; he is wretched because he is in a fallen state.4 This indicates that the wisdom found in the Bible supersedes the wisdom of man.

Evidence for the supernatural wisdom of the Bible can also be seen in the realm of science. At a time when men thought the earth was flat, the Bible taught that it was a sphere (Isaiah 40:22, 700BC).

At a time when men thought the earth rested on the back of a giant turtle, the Bible taught that is was suspended in space (Job 26:7, 2000BC).

At about 1500BC the Bible taught that the stars could not be counted (Genesis 15:5); yet, in 150AD an astronomer named Ptolemy taught that there were exactly 1056 stars.5 Today, modern science confirms that the stars are innumerable.

In about 1850AD, the first and second laws of thermodynamics were discovered by modern science. The first law teaches that no new energy is being created or destroyed.

The second law teaches that, though the amount of energy in the universe remains constant, the amount of usable energy is running down. Therefore, the universe is winding down. The Bible taught both of these laws thousands of years ago.

The Bible states that God is resting from His creation work (Genesis 2:1-3), and that the universe will someday pass away (Mark 13:31; Isaiah 40:31).

The Bible does teach, however, that God will make a new heaven and a new earth when the old ones pass away (Revelation 21:1).

There was no such thing as modern science in biblical times. Hence, the information mentioned above demands a source which transcends that of man, a supernatural source.6 H. L. Willmington commented on this subject:

In 1861 the French Academy of Science published a brochure of fifty-one "scientific facts" which supposedly contradicted the Bible. These were used by the atheists of that day in ridiculing Christians. Today all fifty-one of those "facts" are unacceptable to modern scientists.7


The Bible claims repeatedly to be the Word of God. One of the most powerful witnesses to the truth of this claim is the many fulfilled prophecies proclaimed in the Bible.

This work has already examined a sample of prophecies fulfilled by Christ. Here, a few more of the many biblical prophecies that have already come to pass will be discussed.

The Bible has made many predictions concerning the future of great nations and cities. The following is a brief discussion of a few of the prophecies fulfilled concerning these cities and nations.

Around 590—570BC, the prophet Ezekiel predicted that the city of Tyre would be destroyed and never be rebuilt, and that it would become a barren rock which fishermen would use to mend their nets (Ezekiel 26:4, 5, 14).

Though Tyre was destroyed and rebuilt many times throughout history, it was ultimately devastated in 1291AD by Muslim invaders.

Today, all that is left of the ancient site of Tyre is a small fishing community which uses the barren ground to dry their nets.8

In the sixth century BC, Ezekiel also predicted that the city of Sidon would suffer much violence and bloodshed throughout her history, yet remain in existence (Ezekiel 28:23).

Though Sidon has been invaded and defeated numerous times throughout her history, the city still exists today.9

In 625BC, the prophet Zephaniah predicted that the city of Ashkelon would someday be destroyed, but that it would eventually be inhabited by the Jews (Zephaniah 2:4, 6).

Ashkelon was destroyed in 1270AD by Sultan Bibars. The city remained uninhabited for centuries until the nation of Israel was reestablished in 1948. Now, the Jews have rebuilt and re-inhabited Ashkelon.10

Zephaniah also predicted that the Philistines—a powerful enemy of the Jews throughout much of the Old Testament—would be totally wiped out. Though they continued to prosper for many centuries, they eventually became extinct in 1200AD (Zephaniah 2:5).11

The prophet Obadiah, writing in either 841BC or 586BC, prophesied the extinction of the Edomites, who were the descendants of Esau and enemies of the Jews (Obadiah 18).

When the Romans devastated the city of Jerusalem in 70AD, they also defeated the remnants of Edom (called the Idumeans at that time). At that time, all traces of the Edomites disappear.12

In 740—680BC, the prophet Isaiah predicted that Egypt would still be a nation in the last days (Isaiah 19:21-22). In spite of the many wars Egypt has encountered throughout her four-thousand year history, this ancient nation remains in existence to this day.13

In 1410BC, Moses predicted that Israel would be scattered among the nations of the world (Deuteronomy 28:64).

The prophet Hosea, in 710BC, predicted this dispersion of Israel as well (Hosea 9:17). History records that after the Romans destroyed Jerusalem, the Jews were scattered throughout the world.14

Both Isaiah and Ezekiel prophesied that Israel would be re-gathered in her land in the last days (Isaiah 11:11-12; Ezekiel 37:21). This happened in 1948AD when the nation of Israel was reestablished. The Jews continue to return to their land to this day.15

God told Abraham that those who cursed Israel would be cursed by God (Genesis 12:3). This prophecy has been fulfilled many times. Babylon, Assyria, Philistia, the Roman Empire, and Nazi Germany are a few examples of nations or empires that persecuted and oppressed Israel.

While the tiny nation of Israel still exists today, Babylon, Assyria, Philistia, the Roman Empire, the Soviet Union, and Nazi Germany have collapsed and are no longer in existence.

During the 1930's and 1940's, Nazi Germany had slaughtered six-million Jews and its war machine was devastating Europe. By 1948, Nazi Germany was nonexistent and the Jews had control of their homeland—the nation of Israel— for the first time since 586BC.16

Each of these prophecies has been fulfilled to the detail. Many other biblical prophecies have also been fulfilled. It should also be noted that no futuristic prophecy of Scripture has ever been shown to be false.

This separates the Bible from false prophets such as Edgar Cayce and Jean Dixon. Their success rate is much lower than the perfect accuracy of the predictions made by the Bible.17 Henry Morris made the following comment:

It seems reasonable to conclude that the phenomenon of fulfilled prophecy constitutes a unique and powerful evidence of the divine inspiration of the Bible.18

The evidence provided above for the Bible being God's Word is threefold. First, Jesus (who is God) taught that the Bible is God's Word. Second, the Bible contains insights that go beyond mere human wisdom.

Third, the Bible made numerous predictions, many of which have been fulfilled. None of these predictions have proven false (though some prophecies have yet to be fulfilled).

In short, there are good reasons for believing the Bible is God's Word. Those who reject the divine inspiration of the Bible have failed to explain the three factors above.


Since the Bible can be shown to be God's Word, several implications follow. First, since the cosmological argument has shown God to be infinite and perfect, there can be no error in His Word as originally recorded.

God can only proclaim truth; otherwise, He would be less than perfect. Therefore, the Bible is wholly true (inerrant). Second, since the Bible is God's inerrant Word, it is authoritative. God has spoken, and everything must be tested by the truth He has given.

Third, whatever is taught in God's inerrant and authoritative Word should be adhered to by all.

This work has already presented evidence for some of the major tenents of orthodox Christianity (the existence of one God, creation by God, the resurrection of Jesus, and Christ's deity).

Since the evidence indicates the Bible is God's Word, whatever it teaches must be true.

Therefore, other important Christian doctrines (e.g., salvation by grace through faith in Christ, the substitutionary death of Christ, the Trinity, and Christ's future return to earth) can be defended by showing that they are taught in the Bible

Concerning salvation, the Bible teaches that all people are sinners who cannot save themselves (Romans 3:10, 23; 6:23; Matthew 19:25-26).

Scripture teaches that man cannot earn his salvation; salvation is a free gift given by God's grace (unmerited favor) to those who trust (believe) in Jesus for salvation (Ephesians 2:8-9; John 3:16-18; 6:35, 47; Romans 6:23). Only through Jesus can man be saved (John 14:6; Acts 4:12).

The Bible teaches that Jesus took mankind's punishment upon Himself by dying on the cross for their sins

(Isaiah 53:5-6, 12; Matthew 1:21; Mark 10:45; John 1:29; Romans 5:8-10; Ephesians 1:7; 2 Corinthians 5:15, 21; 1 Timothy 2:4-6; Hebrews 10:10, 14; 1 Peter 2:24; 3:18; 1 John 1:7; 2:1-2; Revelation 5:9).

The God of the Bible is holy and just; He cannot forgive sin unless it has been paid for in full. The good news is that Jesus (who is fully man and fully God) is the ultimately worthy sacrifice who has paid for the sins of the world through His death on the cross (Revelation 5:1-14).

He died as a substitute for all of mankind. Those who accept Jesus as their Savior receive the salvation and forgiveness that He has purchased for them.

One of the most controversial teachings of Christianity is the doctrine of the Trinity, for this teaching transcends human understanding.

This doctrine declares that the one true God eternally exists as three equal Persons (the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit). God is one in essence or nature (Mark 12:29; John 10:30), but three in Personhood (Matthew 3:16-17; John 14:16, 26; 15:26).

The Bible teaches that the Father is God (Galatians 1:1; 1 Peter 1:2). However, Jesus (the Son) is also called God and is described in ways that could only apply to God (Isaiah 9:6; Zechariah 14:5; John 1:1, 14; 5:17-18, 22-23; 8:58-59; 10:30-33; 17:5, 24; 20:28; Romans 9:5; Colossians 2:9; Titus 2:13; Hebrews 1:8; 2 Peter 1:1; 1 John 5:20; Revelation 1:17-18). Jesus is worshipped as God (Matthew 2:11; 28:9; John 9:38). The Holy Spirit is also called God (Acts 5:3-4; 1 Corinthians 3:16).

Some have speculated that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, since they are one God, must also be one Person, but, this is not what the Bible teaches.

The Bible teaches that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are three distinct Persons (Isaiah 48:12-16; Psalm 110:1; Matthew 3:16-17; 28:19; John 14:16, 26; 15:26).

Before anything was created, the three Persons of the Trinity communicated with each other (Genesis 1:26; 11:7), shared the glory of God (John 17:5), and loved each other (John 17:24). Even while Christ was on earth, He and the Father spoke to one another, thus proving they were not the same Person (Matthew 3:16-17; 26:39; Luke 23:46; John 17:1).

When all the data is considered, it is clear that the Bible teaches that there is only one true God, but this God eternally exists as three equal Persons. Hence, the Bible teaches the doctrine of the Trinity.

The Bible also teaches that Jesus Christ will someday return to earth in power and glory. After His return, He will rule over the nations for one-thousand years (Matthew 24:29-31; Revelation 11:15; 19:11-16; 20:4-6).

Since the available evidence declares the Bible to be God's Word, whatever it teaches must be true. Therefore, the biblical teachings concerning salvation, Christ's substitutionary death, the Trinity, and Christ's return should be accepted.

It is also important to note that since whatever the Bible teaches is true, the morality taught in the Bible is authoritative.

If God calls a practice wrong, then it is wrong, regardless of common political sentiment.

Though the Bible student must differentiate between absolute moral laws which are universally binding on all men and temporary cultural laws prescribed for a specific people at a specific time, absolute moral laws taught in the Bible should be adhered to by all.

The day will come when all must answer to God, at the judgment (2 Corinthians 5:10; Revelation 20:11-15).


The argument of this chapter is threefold.


Jesus of Nazareth, who is God incarnate, taught that the Bible is God's Word. Therefore, the Bible is the Word of God.


this is confirmed by the supernatural wisdom of the Bible, as well as the many fulfilled prophecies of the Bible.


since God has been shown to be infinitely perfect, His Word is totally trustworthy. Therefore, whatever the Bible teaches is true.

Since the Bible teaches that salvation comes only through trusting in Jesus as one's Savior, then Christianity is the one true faith.

All religions which deny salvation only through Christ alone are false religions. One's eternal destiny depends on his response to Christ. It is Jesus who calls out to all mankind, "Come to Me, all who are weary and heavy-laden, and I will give you rest" (Matthew 11:28).

http://debate.org.uk/topics/apolog/contrads.htm 101 contradictions in the Bible CLEARED UP once and for all!

http://answers.org/apologetics/contradictions.html More evidence about the Bible!!

http://www.rbc.org/questions/ HARD QUESTIONS ANSWERED!!!


An Atheist TEST (ONLY FOR ATHEISTS) Reason And Faith by Van Fisher

One line of attack by skeptics and scoffers concerning attempts to show the compatibility of the Bible, truth and science, is to assert that belief is incompatible with reason.

Since we must accept the Bible not based solely on our own personal experience, but also by trusting in the fundamental truths of the Bible, the attack hits close to home.

The attack usually includes quotes indicating that our "science" is "ends driven," meaning that if the result fits with our biblical view of things, then we accept it as truth, and if it does not, we call it bogus or soft-science.

This line of attack has merit because it is partially true. However, it falls apart, or more accurately, the falsity surrounding the core of truth melts away, when put under the bright light of reason.

Starting with some stubborn facts, let's reason together. Man has a brain capable of reason, or what we call reason. We can consider things, current, past or future, and make judgments concerning them, funny, sad, true, bad, important or irrelevant.

We can work things out, study them, test them and arrange them in a way that makes sense to us - logically, if you will. An atheist will use reason because it is in his self-interest. So will a theist. So there does not appear to be any inherent problem with reason and belief.

When we make our judgments, accepting or rejecting things based on our sense, we label them. One thing is true, another is false. One thing is good; another is very bad. Something makes sense; another is bogus.

We have a memory, so as we gain experience, we fit things together. One thing is true because another is true; another cannot be true, because it conflicts with what I know to be true. And on and on.

The Bible tells us about things outside our experience. Nobody, born in our lifetime, walks on water or rises from the grave on the third day. So in order to accept the Bible, we must bridge the gap between what we know or believe, and what we trust.

And that bridge is not reason; it is faith. But the Bible also does not ask us to build the bridge without a foundation, which is knowledge.

Therefore, I believe that reason is not the enemy of trust; it is an essential part of the foundation. It follows, of course, that the foundation should be solid, not made of falsehoods or clever stories that melt away.

It must include the pure gospel of Jesus Christ. Our foundation of knowledge also includes what we believe to be true from science and from the Word of God.

Sometimes, what science in its day thought was true turned out to be bogus.

Sometimes what believers in their day thought was biblical truth, has turned out to be bogus.

An additional problem arises here.

Since trust in the Bible must be based on imperfect understanding, why not say,

"If my beliefs were good enough to gain salvation, they are good enough for all those who come after me."

The answer of course has to do with the bridge of faith. For example, I accepted Jesus Christ based on my understanding of the King James Version of the Bible.

I had studied it, memorized verses in it, had underlined whole passages and put notes in the margin. Even though I did not understand some of its vocabulary or figures of speech, I did not see a need to change to the New American Standard Bible or New International Version.

But when my local church recognized the need for a Bible that the people of our day could understand, we changed, and our impact for Christ increased. One way to look at the premise that we should not put God to the test is to say we should not ask people of our day to use more glue (faith) than necessary given their education and knowledge.

So building a foundation of a slightly different shape, using reason and a different knowledge base is consistent with our biblical mandate to be all things to all people so some can be saved.1

Once we accept the Bible, and file it under truth in our minds, we initially reject things that conflict with what we believe is biblical truth. We accept the premise that the Bible as originally written was completely true; but we also accept the premise that our understanding of the Bible is imperfect.

So our difficulty is in separating and discarding our imperfect understanding of either science or the Bible when confronted with a paradox, two things that seem to conflict yet both seem to be true.

For example, the book of James seemed to conflict with Paul's writings. Paul said salvation is through faith, works has nothing to do with it, and James said faith without works is dead.

However, using reason the apparent conflict can be resolved, without abandoning, or undermining the truth of both divinely inspired writings, because a reasonable interpretation shows that there is no conflict in the texts, but only in our understanding.

Works does not provide salvation; it proves salvation. Barking will not make you a dog, but a dog barks.

So the trick, it appears, is to see if we can fit scientific truth and biblical truth together, by perhaps improving our understanding and without creating additional unresolved conflicts. The task is impossible without a whole lot of Bible study.

But the Bible tells believers to study the Bible and study it well. How can I be sure of the Bible’s moral and spiritual reliability?

It must be made abundantly clear that in order for any answer to mean anything at all to those who ask,they MUST accept the RELIABILITY OF THE SOURCE OF THOSE ANSWERS !

There are many factors that give the Bible unparalleled moral and spiritual authority. The Old and New Testaments are deeply rooted in an historical and geographical record that is linked to laws, poetry, and predictions that express timeless life-changing wisdom.

Even the parts of the Old Testament with parallels in Mesopotamian literature (the creation story, the story of the flood, etc.) are incomparably superior to the pagan versions. Although it is an ancient document, its realism is stunning and contemporary.

The records of the Bible portray people in all of their complexity and inconsistency, with not only their achievements but also their sins—and the consequences of their sins—clearly displayed.

J. B. Phillips expressed in a few words what countless others have noticed about the New Testament:

It has the "ring of truth." There are few people of any religious tradition who are familiar with it that don’t hold it in high esteem.

Further, the historical accuracy of Scripture has been demonstrated time and again—often to the surprise of skeptical scholars.

The authority of the Bible is by far the most well-attested document to come out of ancient times. The reliability of the Old Testament was confirmed by the discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls, a remarkable collection of ancient documents found preserved in caves in the Judean desert in the mid-20th century.

The age of these documents, which included large portions of the Old Testament, was determined by several independent evidences, including:

Carbon 14 tests made on the linen wrappings of the scrolls. Coins associated with the scrolls, which date from 325 BC to AD 68.

The type of pottery found with the scrolls.

Comparative paleography (science of handwriting), a science which has already been well-established for many generations. Linguistic analysis of Aramaic documents found in the caves.

What made the Dead Sea Scrolls such a remarkable find in confirmation of the reliability of the Old Testament was the fact that prior to their discovery the earliest text in Hebrew, the Masoretic text, dated only to the 10th century AD.

Biblical scholar Gleason Archer noted that in spite of 1,000 years separating the Scrolls and the Masoretic Text, "The texts from Qumran proved to be word-for-word identical to our standard Hebrew Bible in more than 95 percent of the text.

The 5 percent of variation consisted primarily of obvious slips of the pen and spelling alterations" (Gleason Archer, A Survey of Old Testament Introduction [Chicago, IL: Moody, 1974], p. 25). Similarly, no serious scholar, Christian or non-Christian, has historical grounds to doubt that the modern New Testament corresponds closely to the original form in which it was written.

In his book Evidence that Demands a Verdict, Josh McDowell quotes a number of authorities on the reliability of our Bible. Here he quotes scholar A. T. Robertson:

"There are some 8,000 manuscripts of the Latin Vulgate and at least 1,000 for the other early versions. Add over 4,000 Greek manuscripts and we have 13,000 manuscript copies of portions of the New Testament. Besides all this, much of the New Testament can be reproduced from the quotations of the early Christian writers."

Historical evidence for the reliability of the text is overwhelming. But its spiritual authority can only be seen by someone who is seeking truth,THIS IS THE TRUE "BIBLE CODE" HIDDEN IN PLAIN SIGHT;WHICH ONLY THE HUMAN HEART CAN RELEASE.

It would require thousands of pages just to list the names of the outstanding people in every area of human endeavor who have looked to Scripture for their ultimate values. A random list of just a few might include:


Augustine, Thomas Aquinas, Soren Kierkegaard Science: Francis Bacon, Galileo Galilei, Blaise Pascal Music: J. S. Bach


Dante Alighieri, John Donne, John Milton, Leo Tolstoy, Fyodor Dostoyevsky, T. S. Eliot, J. R. R Tolkien, C. S. Lewis Politics: William Wilberforce, William Gladstone, Abraham Kuyper

The fact that the Bible provided the foundation for the personal values of some of the greatest figures of Western history doesn’t constitute a "proof" of its authority.

But, along with the Bible’s age, textual reliability, and character as great literature, its appeal to such people certainly calls for an open-minded, respectful approach to its contents.

1. Anglican physicist/theologian/priest John Polkinghorne remarks on the value of scholarly comparison between ancient biblical and Mesopotamian texts:

Those who disdain a scholarly engagement with the same text will also miss the fact that, though the accounts are clearly influenced to a degree by neighbouring Near Eastern cosmogonies, they differ in a most marked and important way from those other creation stories.

It is deeply impressive that tales of conflict among the gods, with Marduk fighting Tiamath and slicing her dead body in half from which to form the earth and sky, are replaced by a sober account in which the one true God alone is the Creator, bringing creation into being by the power of the divine word.

Equally significant is the insight that human beings are not destined to be the slaves of the gods (as in the Babylonian epic, Enuma Elish), but are created in the image of God and given a blessing so that they may fulfill the command, "Be fruitful and multiply and fill the earth and subdue it" (Genesis 1:28 ).

(Science and the Trinity: The Christian Encounter with Reality, pp. 44-45).

2. To have a clear understanding of biblical authority, it is important to understand the nature of biblical inspiration. Inspiration has two aspects. One is its authority in providing truth without error in the words of Scripture. Scripture is truly the written Word of God.

The other aspect of inspiration is that it was written by human beings who wrote with their own vocabulary, cultural background, and personal style. This fact does not controvert inspiration. Just as Christ was both truly man and truly God, the divine element in inspiration doesn’t exclude the human limitations of the Bible’s writers.

The Bible has withstood the test of time,from every imaginable direction of attack..from "Religious Bigotry and HATRED" to Atheistic attacks still ongoing to NO AVAIL. The Bible CANNOT BE OVERTURNED!

Before going on I would like to state that the "BOOK" with the black cover on your coffee table IS NOT INSPIRED UNTIL IT GETS BEYOND YOUR DISBELIEF AND IS ACCEPTED BY FAITH.


You are doing yourself NO favors by denying the facts! "I believe all religions are true and that you can't say one is superior. Besides, good people go to heaven. So, who needs Christianity?"

Hasn't the Bible been rewritten so many times that we can't trust it anymore?

This is a common misconception. Some people think that the Bible was written in one language, translated to another language, then translated into yet another and so on until it was finally translated into the English.

The complaint is that since it was rewritten so many times in different languages throughout history, it must have become corrupted .

The "telephone" analogy is often used as an illustration. It goes like this. One person tells another person a sentence who then tells another person, who tells yet another, and so on and so on until the last person hears a sentence that has little or nothing to do with the original one.

The only problem with this analogy is that it doesn't fit the Bible at all. The fact is that the Bible has not been rewritten. Take the New Testament, for example.

The disciples of Jesus wrote the New Testament in Greek and though we do not have the original documents, we do have around 6,000 copies of the Greek manuscripts that were made very close to the time of the originals.

These various manuscripts, or copies, agree with each other to almost 100 percent accuracy. Statistically, the New Testament is 99.5% textually pure.

That means that there is only 1/2 of 1% of of all the copies that do not agree with each other perfectly.

But, if you take that 1/2 of 1% and examine it, you find that the majority of the "problems" are nothing more than spelling errors and very minor word alterations.

For example, instead of saying Jesus, a variation might be "Jesus Christ." So the actual amount of textual variation of any concern is extremely low.

Therefore, we can say that we have a remarkably accurate compilation of the original documents.

So when we translate the Bible, we do not translate from a translation of a translation of a translation. We translate from the original language into our language.

It is a one step process and not a series of steps that can lead to corruption. It is one translation step from the original to the English or to whatever language a person needs to read it in.

So we translate into Spanish from the same Greek and Hebrew manuscripts. Likewise we translate into the German from those same Greek and Hebrew manuscripts as well. This is how it is done for each and every language we translate the Bible into.

We do not translate from the original languages to the English, to the Spanish, and then to the German. It is from the original languages to the English, or into the Spanish, or into the German. Therefore, the translations are very accurate and trustworthy in regards to what the Bible originally said.




David W. Daniels (Author) told this story: "Once upon a time there was a missionary in a far-off land.

He cared about the people there. He wanted them to know the gospel. So he began translating the Bible into their language the way he had been taught.

But when he came to Luke 15 he came to a problem. "These people don’t know what a sheep is," he said. "They have never seen one. How do I teach them the parable of the lost sheep, if they don’t know what a sheep is?"

Then he remembered his training. "I need to do one of two things. I could teach these people about "sheep" and make up a new word for it in their language.

Or I could find a dynamic equivalent for sheep in their culture." He decided the second was easier. And so he found an animal the people cared for like a sheep: a guinea pig.

And so he translated the Bible, finding dynamic equivalents wherever he thought he needed to. "I don’t need to teach these people all about Israel, the Hebrews and their culture," he thought. And finally he published this "Bible" and gave it to the people.

They loved their Bible and read from it often. Some even became Christians and moved away to a school to learn more. One day a student returned to his family and confronted the missionary.

"Why did you change the Bible?" he demanded. "The Bible doesn’t have guinea pigs and jungles, you liar!"

"But I thought you wouldn’t understand," replied the missionary.

"No! You told us lies about what God said!

How can we ever trust you again?" So the people no longer believed the missionary. All his work was ruined and he went home in disgrace.

There are only two ways to bring the gospel to people. You can tell them God’s words and help them to understand what they mean. Or you might change the truth to make it easy for them and hope they never find out



Are the Scriptures just the "ideas" of God, or are they the very WORDS of God?

You decide!

God promises to preserve His words.

"The words of the LORD are pure words: as silver tried in a furnace of earth, purified seven times.

Thou shalt keep them, O LORD, thou shalt preserve them from this generation for ever."

(Psalms 12:6-7)

"You shall not add or take away, says God. Now therefore hearken, O Israel, unto the statutes and unto the judgments, which I teach you, for to do them, that ye may live, and go in and possess the land which the LORD God of your fathers giveth you.

Ye shall not add unto the word which I command you, neither shall ye diminish ought from it, that ye may keep the commandments of the LORD your God which I command you."

(Deuteronomy 4:1-2)

"God cares about every one of His words. Every word of God is pure: he is a shield unto them that put their trust in him. Add thou not unto his words, lest he reprove thee, and thou be found a liar."

(Proverbs 30:5-6)

God's words will never pass away.

"Heaven and earth shall pass away: but my words shall not pass away. (Jesus Christ, Son of God)"

(Mark 13:31)

God will curse those who change His Word.

"For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book: And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book."

(Revelation 22:18-19)

"The time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine They shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables"

(II Tim. iv, 3, 4).

"Of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them"

(Acts xx, 30).

"There shall be false teachers among you and many shall follow their pernicious ways, by reason of whom, the way of truth shall be evil spoken of"

(II Pet. ii, 1, 2).

"Try the spirits whether they are of God, because many false prophets are gone out into the world"

(I John iv, 1).

"Their word will eat as doth a canker"

(II Tim. ii, 17).

"All nations deceived"

(Rev. 18, 23).

"To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them."

(Isaiah viii, 20).

It has become fashionable, under various learned sanctions (Those who believe they know more than God about what his word SHOULD SAY.), to question (Translated: Attack ) the authenticity of these books, while admitting (Aren't they nice?) the possible genuineness of the remaining portions of the Sacred Record.

Without attempting to discuss the question, I state that it is impossible to reconcile this attitude with allegiance to Christ.

You cannot reject Moses while accepting Christ.

Christ endorsed the writings of Moses. He said to the Jews by the mouth of Abraham in parable:

"They have Moses and the prophets, let them hear them, if they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead" (Luke xvi, 29, 31).

It is also recorded that when he appeared incognito to two of his disciples after his resurrection, "beginning at MOSES and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself"

(Luke xxiv, 27).

Further, he said, "Had ye believed MOSES, ye would have believed me: for he wrote of me. But IF YE BELIEVE NOT HIS WRITINGS, HOW SHALL YE BELIEVE MY WORDS?"

(John v, 46, 47).

If Christ was divine, this sanction of the Pentateuch by him settles the question; if the Pentateuch is a fiction, Christ was a deceiver, whether consciously or otherwise.

There is no middle ground. Moses and Christ stand or fall together.


Therefore your questions are simply lame attempts at deversion!

God requires FAITH in order to receive anything from him,have faith in the source of God's answers and they WILL FLOW LIKE A RIVER...THAT'S A PROMISE!!

I could go on for DAYS about this ONE theme but,suffice it to say that the word of God is trustworthy no matter what Atheists pull out of their EMPTY ARGUMENTS to the contrary.


Concepts and Scripture that can be understood outside of the faith.

Original Sin:

Man is born with a selfish nature. If two babies are in a playpen with one Gerber biscuit, the cage match that follows would put Jesse Ventura to shame.

Psalm 14:1-3 & Psalm 53:1-3

The fool says in his heart, "There is no God..." ; there is no one who does good. Note how these two passages link non-belief to an assertion that no man does good.

Could it be that the idea of God is dismissed because many believe that, if God and heaven are true, they are good enough to be admitted into heaven on their own merit?

Genesis 18:32; Then Abraham said,

"May the Lord not be angry, but let me speak just once more. What if only ten righteous men can be found there?

" God answered, "For the sake of ten, I will not destroy Sodom."

If God couldn't find 10 righteous men in all of Sodom, what are the chances that He would find you as righteous?

If your every thought could be made audible for all to hear, would those who heard your thoughts still consider you to be a good and righteous person?


Ezekiel 28:

In the pride of your heart, you say,

"I am a god..." But you are a man and not a god, though you think you are as wise as a god.

You were the model of perfection, full of wisdom and perfect in beauty.

You were blameless in your ways from the day you were created till wickedness was found in you.

Your heart became proud on account of your beauty, and you corrupted your wisdom because of your splendor.

So I threw you to the earth; I made a spectacle of you before kings...All who knew you are appalled at you; you have come to a horrible end and will be no more."

Do you remember your morality as a child?

How black and white everything was and how idealistic you were in your standards?

At what point did you begin breaking your own standard?

At what point did you begin lowering the standard?


Jesus Really Died for Us, for you personally:

Isaiah 53:

"He was pierced for our transgressions."

You Be The Judge:

Luke 2:34-40

"This child is destined to cause the falling and rising of many in Israel, and to be a sign that will be spoken against so that the thoughts of many hearts will be revealed."

Mark 8:29

"Who do you say I am?"

Our answer to this question says more about us than it does about Jesus. Jesus is presented to us as a perfect sinless and holy standard.

If we judge Him to be only a man, we are in effect saying that, we, as men, are capable of reaching that standard.

If we find fault with Jesus, how much more at fault are we?

By judging Jesus to be one with God, as God, we admit that we are incapable of reaching the high standard; we are asking God to grade us on a curve, because we know that we have no hope of passing the test on our own merit.


John 16:27

"For the Father Himself loves you, because you have loved Me, and have believed that I came forth from God."

John 3:3

"I tell you the truth, no one can see the Kingdom of God unless he is born again."

By dying,

He taught us the meaning of self-sacrifice;

He taught us how to die to ourselves.

In rising,

He allowed us to be born again,

so that we could live for others and overcome our selfish nature.

What is Truth?:

How does a person know that the color red is real?

Because they see it. How does a person know that God is real?

Romans 10:17;

"Faith comes from hearing the Word of Christ."

John 18:37;

"Everyone that is of the truth, heareth my voice."

Mark 7:16;

"If any man has ears to hear, let him hear."

1Corinthians 2:14;

"The man without the Spirit does not accept the things that come from the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him, and he cannot understand them, because they are spiritually discerned."

This reminds me of the Harley-Davidson motto:

"If I have to explain, you wouldn't understand."

Why Am I Not Hearing The Truth?:

The world makes people either too big to fit through the narrow gate, or too small and weak to push it open. I was of the former variety, having made myself too big-headed to see God's truth. These verses probably won't apply to anyone of the latter condition.

1Corinthians 1:19

"I will destroy the wisdom of the wise; the intelligence of the intelligent I will frustrate."

1Corinthians 3:18-19;

"Do not deceive yourselves. If any one of you thinks he is wise by the standards of this age, he should become a fool so that he may become wise...He catches the wise in their craftiness."

An intelligent person can comprehend and disassemble meaning in the written word.

But the message of salvation is written in the living word,

which can't be torn down by the logic of men.

An ATHEIST ESSAY IN FULL CONTEXT: Get ready to be Shocked!

"The following was written by Charlotte and was previously posted in her own "Theists Suck" [ Catchy Name! ] website which is no longer in existence.
She gave permission to freely copy and distribute her essays, they are not copyrighted.This is from the Evil Bible.com web-site."
Some of this WILL BE offensive to "Theist's" but in the interest of FULL FAIRNESS TO THE ATHEIST ARGUMENT, I MUST PUT THIS IN FULL CONTEXT:
{What is CONTEXT?:
The general series or composition of a discourse; more particularly, the parts of a discourse which precede or follow the sentence quoted; the passages of scripture which are near the text, either before it or after it. The sense of a passage of scripture is often illustrated by the context. }
[ Hardest thing for me to do, but it's necessary ]
"Why I Am Not A Christian: Introduction:
"This essay was inspired by the consistent assumption of Christians that if I believed the Bible were true, I would become a Christian.
There are several reasons for my atheism, the leading of which is the idea of a higher power is not probable in light of current scientific data.
The second of which is I do not find the state of the world in accordance with an idea of a loving and merciful higher power.
Then of course there is the factor that the basis of this essay shall be about; I do not find the Biblical God fit for worship.
Over the course of this essay there will be some times when I will speak as if I believe in the Bible, when in fact I do not.
I plan to examine the Bible with critical inquiry. This essay will not be based upon scientific facts and how they disprove the Bible.
It shall be an application of my emotions regarding compassion, love, mercy, patience, and justice.
I hope to explain more clearly why the God depicted in the Bible violates my idea of a moral being.
This shall be done over a series of topics. Each pointing out how Jehovah is undeserving of my worship.
I will utilize Biblical verses to support my claim as well as what I consider to be logical reasoning.
Now would be the time to ask you to please take out your bibles for consultation.
(I personally prefer the NIV or KJV)
I will only cite the verse and a brief over view. I do not have the space to write out the verse in its entirety.
I especially don’t wish to spew out so much information that I run the risk of overloading those people who dislike reading.
(Funny, it's conflicting here, isn’t it? We are on-line, in a purely textual world, and people still have the audacity to complain about reading.)
In the case that you dislike reading on-line essays, I recommend you print this out and thumb through it at your convenience.
Hell, of course, is the mother of all of my problems with the bible.
It is perhaps the most despicable and hideous of all of the Christian God’s crimes.
Indeed, the cruelest of all concentration camps.
(Certainly far worse than the ones created by the Nazis.)
Described biblically as the "lake of fire", "the place of eternal torment with weeping and gnashing of teeth" Jesus said in Mark 9:42-48 That it is better to commit suicide or self maiming then to be delivered unto hell.
So, according to the bible I assume that all here can agree that there is an existence of hell, and that hell is the worst of all circumstance.
Knowing this, let me indulge you as to why the existence of hell paints the Christian God as not fit for worshiping.
I am a moderately compassionate individual, rational, moral, and nurturing. Most of all I am a creator, a mother. I propose this to you, a human question.
Can all here, Christian or atheist, safely say that if there is a God, he is our greatest thought magnified?
Whatever emotion we feel as human, being created in his image, God is infinitely more feeling? For he is the creator of all things created, I believe this concept is pretty safe to assume.
With this being so, my love for my daughter must be a fraction of God’s love for his children.
Speaking as a mother, I can safely say that if my child were to commit the greatest harm upon me tomorrow, I would never wish her harm. Why?
Simply because she is my creation.
If my daughter were to maim me, slander me, etc. I would still love her, for my instinct and emotion demands of me to protect and care for her regardless of her actions, much like all rational beings (animal kingdom included).
So now I pose the question, why then would God condemn us to hell for something as menial as lack of faith?
If he is not infinitely more so loving then me, why would hell even exist?
Any true loving being would never condemn his own children to everlasting torment, especially one that proclaims himself to having the very essence of forgiveness.
But "God Is Just" You Claim:
Most Christians have responded to this statement with the following rationalization. "God can not let all of his creations into heaven because he is just."
I ask in rebuttal to this, since when is justice more important than love in the heart of a parent? Is hell even justice, or is it simply cruel and unusual punishment? The bible states the system of justice very simply.
"Do unto others as you would have them do unto you. There is also another variation of that system with the biblical verse "eye for an eye".
The Christian God violates his own system of law when he damns his creations to eternal suffering for sins as menial as theft or blasphemy.
I hardly think, nor would any logical person, that throwing someone into a gnashing jaw would be justly befitting of nearly any crime. (With the exception of murder, and even so, eternal punishment is pretty excessive.)
Most courts of law would take custody of your child from you just for an excessive spanking.
We as a people enacted these laws, for we thought them to be logical.
Is God above logic, or what we deem as compassionate behavior? After all he pitches a majority of his children into a lake of "fire and brimstone."
How many of us would want a parent such as that?
Anyone of us would immediately sever our ties with such an abusive person. Yet Christians knowingly continue the insanity of giving worship to a God so cruel!"
Why is it illogical to think that a Christian needs to 'prove' that the resurrection and other miracles happened, 'beyond a reasonable doubt', in order to see these beliefs as legitimate? See how David Hume's advice that 'extraordinary claims require extraordinary evidence' can have embarrassing results.
Let’s examine the idea that criminal court rules of evidence should be applied to claims of the miraculous based on high stakes or consequence involving the belief of the miraculous.
Obviously, the analogy is impractical because one cannot remove the rules of evidence from the entirety of the judicial process and expect a fair trial. Before a skeptic can claim that only the rules of evidence, as presented in criminal court cases, should apply to belief in God’s existence, he must be willing to agree to the following:
1) An impartial judge 2) An impartial jury 3) An examination of all of the claims that are said to result in God belief, including philosophical, societal, psychological, scientific arguments in addition to an examination of historical and experiential claims.
If skeptics insist on Christians using the rules of evidence as found in criminal law, then they can’t expect us to take them seriously when they present themselves as the sole juror, prosecuting attorney, and judge.
But there is a more compelling point of contention that demonstrates the falsity of the analogy; the criminal court rules of evidence are artificial constructs designed to minimize the convicting of the innocent. In order to prevent a wrongful conviction, by which the defendant would suffer the consequence of incarceration, the defendant is given the benefit of the doubt ; he is innocent until proven guilty and he must be proven guilty beyond a reasonable doubt.
As the following will demonstrate, the simple actions of a man cannot be adequately compared to complex beliefs or belief structures.
Proposal #1
Skeptics claim that the reason why Christians must validate their beliefs beyond a reasonable doubt is because the consequence of belief may be negative (As if going to Hell were not negative as a result of failing to follow God!); it may result in war or dispute or restrictive moral legislation. Since the consequences involve high stakes, the criteria for evaluating the validity of the belief in question, must be of the highest caliber, that being the rules of evidence as is found in criminal court proceedings. In this particular proposal, the belief, or miraculous event, must be proven true, beyond a reasonable doubt, in order to avoid an undesirable consequence (war or dispute).
The comparison to a criminal case is thus: The Christian assumes the role of the prosecution, having to prove that God is real beyond a reasonable doubt, in order that the skeptic, who assumes the role of the defendant, will not be wrongfully sentenced to an undesirable consequence.
Proposal #2
However, a Christian may counter-argue that the consequence of belief is salvation or an orderly society, and that the consequence of non-belief is damnation or immorality and anarchy. In this proposal, the miracle or belief does not assume the role of the prosecution, but the role of defendant.
The comparison to a criminal case is thus: The Skeptic assumes the role of the prosecution, having to prove that God is not real beyond a reasonable doubt, in order that the Christian, who assumes the role of the defendant, will not be wrongfully sentenced to an undesirable consequence.
Examine the comparison:
CLAIMS OF WRONGDOING Error in interpreting the evidence could result in the _________ going to jail. The error would be in thinking that X [the defendant murdered a person] is true when in fact the negative of X is true.
CLAIMS OF GOD/MIRACLES Error in interpreting the evidence could result in the _________going to Hell. The error would be in thinking that X [God isn’t true] is true when in fact the negative of X is true.
Therefore, in order to minimize the error, the evidence that attempts to prove X true must be of the highest standard, that being the criminal court rules of evidence. Fill in the blanks. In a criminal court case, the plaintiff is not the one who is at risk for sentencing. Also, it is the prosecution that attempts to assert the truth of X, not the defense, since the establishment of the truth of X is what sentences the defendant to the consequence. What the analogy is actually proposing is that the evidence that would free the defendant from the consequence should be subject to the highest standards, while the evidence that could sentence the defendant should be subject to the lowest standards, that being the introduction of a reasonable doubt that the negative of X is true. In other words, in the second proposal, the skeptic is indeed suggesting that a defendant be presumed guilty until proven innocent.
Immediately, we begin to see the complexity that is involved when we try to equate beliefs with the criminal actions of men. When we attempt to put a belief on trial, there are any number of ways to design the case; some cases will have the belief as the plaintiff, others will have it take on the role of the defendant. Since the criminal court rules of evidence give the benefit of innocent until proven guilty to the defendant and place the task of proving the defendant guilty beyond a reasonable doubt on the plaintiff, how are we to decide which role the belief should assume, given that we have just made cases that demonstrate that the belief can assume either one?
What happens when we attempt to put other beliefs on trial, such as evolution? Can we logically say that ‘evolutionary beliefs should be held to criminal standards of evidence because belief in evolution carries with it the consequence of racism’?
Henry Osborne, who was professor of biology and zoology at Columbia University, said that blacks were further back on the evolutionary ladder (nearer the apes) than whites, and "The standard of intelligence of the average adult Negro is similar to that of the eleven-year-old youth of the species Homo sapiens". http://www.cstnews.com/Code/BasisForRacism.html
In view of the above, should the belief of evolution have to be proven beyond a reasonable doubt before it can be considered legitimately true?
Now we are not only arguing for the validity of the belief, we are also having to prove that the belief itself is the cause of some undesirable consequence. There is no doubt that any beliefs that cause passion, also cause dispute. In that respect, evolution is as guilty as Christianity. However, dispute, in and of itself, is not a crime. But what if the dispute results in an atrocity or a crime? A skeptic will claim that religious disputes cause war and a religionist will say that the atheist agendas of Stalin and Mao Tse Tung also caused war. Just as a skeptic will argue that atheism and evolution can be misused to support political agendas, so will a Christian argue that Christian faith can also be misused. After all, it would be difficult to make a case that Christianity is being used properly by those who initiate dispute and warfare, given that it instructs its followers to ‘love one another’, and to ‘love your enemy’, and to ‘live peaceably among other men’.
So the main points are as follows:
1) Beliefs are more complex than the actions of men and cannot properly be ‘tried’ according to criminal rules of evidence. a. Beliefs alternately would assume the roles of both plaintiff and defendant, depending on the construction of the argument. b. The standards of evidence for plaintiff and defendant are in opposition to each other. i. The plaintiff must prove its claim true beyond a reasonable doubt. ii. The defendant must be presumed innocent until proven guilty beyond a reasonable doubt.
2) Variations among individual’s beliefs within a belief system should not subject the entire belief system to ‘sentencing’. a. Some evolutionists use evolution to promote racism. b. Some Christians use the Bible to promote war.
3) There is no logical reason why beliefs of a religious nature should be subject to the rules of evidence of criminal court, while beliefs of a non-religious nature should be immune.
Conclusion: Court room analogies fail to give reason why the religious belief should assume the role of plaintiff. While the person making any claim thereby becomes the claimant and has upon him the burden of proof, to be a claimant is not synonymous, nor can it properly be compared, with being the plaintiff. Thus, one who makes a claim outside of the context of a court of law or a lawsuit, does have the burden of proof, BUT that proof needn’t be subject to the high standard of the rules of evidence of criminal court in order to be considered reasonable or legitimate; there is no logical basis for requiring that claims of a religious nature be proven beyond a reasonable doubt in order to be considered justified.
The proper standards for determining the validity of miraculous claims are the same standards of evidence that are already established and used to evaluate the validity of ordinary, non-miraculous claims.
I consider Hume's assertion that 'extraordinary claims require extraordinary evidence' to be unreasonable. Hume defines a miracle as that which violates the laws of nature. He then suggests that no human testimony could ever be 'reliable' enough to outweigh our confidence in the laws of nature. In short, he is either saying that no miracles ever occur, or if they do, they should never be believed.
First of all, I disagree with Hume's definition of what constitutes a miracle and I do so based on the reaction of primitive mindsets to modern technology. People claim that a miracle has happened when something 'appears' to violate the laws of nature and when it is not within their intellectual capacity to give a natural explanation for the alleged event. An ignoramus who observes a metallic ball suspended in midair may think that he is eyewitness to the supernatural. He doesn't understand that the ball's suspension is the result of a magnetic field.
I would argue that a miracle is that which 'appears' to violate the laws of the nature and that relies upon the absence of knowledge by which it can be explained in order to maintain its classification as a miracle. Therefore, 'miracles' need not violate any laws of nature in order to be classified as such.
Secondly, there is a degree of folly in Hume's suggestion that no amount of human testimony can be considered reliable enough to validate that a 'miracle' has taken place. For example, despite public demonstrations and eyewitness testimonies, the claims of Wilbur and Orville Wright were derided and dismissed as a hoax by most American scientists.
The scientific community viewed heavier than air flight as a violation of natural laws; to fly would be a miracle. But hundreds of Americans were witnessing the miracle of flight long before scientists came up with equations that would validate it as a possibility. Yet according to Hume, American scientists were totally reasonable in dismissing the legitimacy of the flights, because no human testimony could be considered reliable enough to validate such a claim. That's right! The ignorant masses had accepted air flight as a demonstrable reality, while the scientific elite walked around for an entire year, pompously dismissing it as an utter impossibility.
In view of the above, and other instances that I won't take the time to print here, it can be said that human testimony, concerning allegations of the miraculous, should at least be subject to the same evaluations of human testimony regarding the mundane, if only to open the door into further inquiry.
Let us not forget that there are different courts of law with different rules, depending upon the nature of the claims. There is no 'law' stating that proof of miracles has to be tried according to criminal procedure. For example, our country has civil court. In civil court, one only has to demonstrate by a preponderance of the evidence that the facts are probably true. However, unless a miracle results in a bid for financial damages, I don't see why it should be held to the stringent rules of evidence found in civil proceedings no more than those found in criminal proceedings. Keep in mind that because criminal court rules of evidence are so stringent, the amount of evidence necessary to result in a conviction, need not necessarily negate the probability of guilt. For example, OJ Simpson was declared 'not-guilty' by criminal law standards, but guilty in the civil court. In other words, he is considered 'guilty' (he DID commit the crime), 'not proven'. By the same logic, religious beliefs may be considered true (i.e., the miracle DID happen), not proven.
Practically speaking, every day we apply the general rules of evidence in our decisions that lead us to what we will, and will not, believe. For example, your trusted friend is dating a bug exterminator, who seems like an honest, and well balanced person. Your friend tells you not to eat at a certain restaurant because her boyfriend says it is infested with cockroaches. In a court of law, this evidence would be inadmissible; it would be hearsay, and so you would have to dutifully disregard it. But in reality, you take this piece of information and conclude that you will never eat at the restaurant again, unless, of course, the hot wings are THAT good! In real life, and beyond the artificial constructs of a court of law, we depend a great deal upon eyewitness testimony and hearsay in order to form our belief structure. What separates the gullible from the prudent is the following set of evidential rules:
1) Confidence that an eyewitness, a reporter of hearsay, and the one reported to have said the hearsay, is honest, trustworthy and reliable.
Much of what we believe depends upon the character of the person making the claim or allegation. This is why a defense attorney attempts to discredit witnesses by trouncing upon their character. It is reasonable to believe those who have a reputation for honesty; it is gullible to believe those who are known liars.
A subset of this rule is establishing a lack of incentive that would cause an otherwise honest person to lie. If the person has something to gain by making the claim, there is a chance that he has lied in order to benefit himself. If the person stands to lose by making the claim, the probability of him lying decreases.
2) Corroboration amongst witnesses and other evidences.
If one person tells you that they saw a UFO (and by that, I mean just that, an unidentified flying object - I'm not making a case for alien life) hovering above the mall on Friday night, you may dismiss it as a trick of that person's visual perception. If two dozen people report it independently of each other, at the same time, I'd say that would be reasonable evidence to believe that a UFO of some type was in the area. When the mall reports scorch marks on its roof the next morning, I'd say it would be unreasonable to not believe at that point!
3) Upon close examination, there is an absence of evidence to the contrary.
While it may be considered acceptable to believe in the probability of something being true with little supportive evidence, it would be unreasonable to persist in believing something when there is a preponderance of evidence that indicates that it is untrue.
For example, crop circles and BigFoot used to be subjects of semi-serious speculation, until hoaxers came forward and demonstrated how they made the crop circles and faked BigFoot footprints.
4) There should be evidence that one would reasonably expect to find, dependent upon the nature of the claim.
For example, one can't expect to find dental evidence in a case involving a missing body, or evidence of semen in a rape victim who reports the crime a week later. We wouldn't expect to find scientific evidence involving a case concerning which tenant defaulted on paying the rent.
5) Personal experience is used as evidence for our beliefs, realistically speaking.
In 1938, a woman discovered a coelacanth, a primitive fish that was thought to have been extinct for over 65 million years, in a fish market. Had the fish escaped her possession and had she not been able to present it to a scientist, her claim to have seen the extinct fish would have remained unfounded; she would not have been in a position to convince others of her discovery. However, we are in no position to deny the woman her experience, and we may believe or disbelieve her claims, based on what we know of her character.
These 5 general rules of evidence are what we use in our daily evaluations of claims and I see no reason why claims of miracles should be treated any differently."

NOW to continue with the Atheist Letter!

"Free Will", You Say?

"It is also written that I was given free will with which to choose if I will go to hell or not. How can you possibly deem something free when you must fear consequences? That completely conflicts with the definition of free. If I were to hold a gun to your head and say "you have free will to not give me your wallet, but if you attempt to defy me I will kill you." Does it really feel as if you have a choice in the matter? Of course not. Free means to give or receive something with out an expectation of return. The whole free will concept is self-defeating. Call it Circumstantial Will, for that is what it truly is.
Despite this, I have still had the displeasure of debating with those Christians who accept hell as a rational and fair wrath of God. They defend Jehovah’s creation of hell with the opinion that those who are committed to hell go voluntary, as if it is a consequence rather than a punishment. That indeed, we as children of God, chose rather to be hell’s inmates then God’s disciples in heaven. It’s an interesting idea. However, you don’t have to hurt anyone to get into Hell. All it takes, according to Scripture, is knowing about Jesus and not accepting him as Savior. It doesn't’t matter how virtuous you are, how much good you do, how happy an environment you create for others. Given this, the voluntary entry argument doesn't’t make sense. The same argument could be used to justify the sending of Aryan opponents of Nazism to concentration camps: they voluntarily chose not to give homage to Hitler, so they chose to be interred. Why should we blame the Nazis for the inmates’ choice? Why should we blame God for the choice of the damned?
I hear a lot from Christians about God’s "infinite compassion and mercy".
Instead of harping on me about something so apparent, they should go tell it to the Midianites. (Please open your Bibles to Numbers 31) The following verses are a classic example of wholesale slaughter and rape under the direction of the same God they claim to be so merciful. A quick sample of this tale: On the way to the promised land, God had Moses wage a war campaign against the Midian. Moses was told to put every Midianite to death, plunder anything of value, set fire to their towns where they lived and all their encampments. Moses gave the orders to his troops (the sons of Israel) and went on a further campaign. On the return of his troops Moses was enraged with the commanders of the army. He said, "Why have you spared the life of all the women and children? You are to kill all the children and kill all the women who have slept with a man. The lord says spare the lives only of the young girls who have not slept with a man, and take them for yourselves, so that we may multiply into a great nation." Yes, friends, this is biblical infinite mercy and compassion for you. I particularly like the way that Moses got upset with them for sparing women and male children, but allowed the young girls to be kept for later raping.
I have had some Christians proclaim that these Midianite girls were not taken for raping but marriage. How ridiculous! If you continue further in the scripture you will find that marriage to a Midianite was a crime against God. A man named Zimri, broke the law and married a Midianite woman this angered God so he sent a plague among the Hebrews. Fortunately, a zealous son of Israel speared Zimri right through the genitals, and the plague went away. So now I ask you, if you could not marry a Midianite, just what were these "virgin woman who were to help multiply" good for?
I don’t think the first-born in Egypt during the captivity would have agreed with the verdict of compassion and mercy either. (Exodus 11:5 & 12:29) First of all, Jehovah is the one who purposely hardened the heart of the Pharaoh so that he would not let Moses and the Jews go. God messed with someone’s free will. God could have even ported the Jews out of captivity without bloodshed, or put the Egyptians to sleep while they left, but no. God decided to set up a situation in which he knew he would have to punish the Pharaoh. Though this he didn’t even do. He punished the children instead. Judging from God’s previous actions, killing innocent children is much more his forte.
Lastly, please attempt to read the entire book of Joshua some evening. It is a long sequence of atrocities. I have not given all these quotes for space reasons. I urge you to look them up for yourself. Especially for Christians who are not familiar with the bible. It will leave you not only shocked and in question of just what you are worshiping, but it will give a new definition to all morality you claimed was a derivative of God. If by some chance you read Joshua and you are still compliant with the loving notion of God, I suggest you re- evaluate your code of ethics.
Here is the place I will now speak of common rationalizations used for this slaughter. I have discovered via my discussions that there are two major forms: the corruption argument and the mercy argument. The former says that those slaughtered were evil and deserving of their fate; the latter says that since they were religiously incorrect, it was a mercy to terminate their existence.
The corruption argument simply does not hold up. The people slaughtered in the Old Testament were almost uniformly blameless (with a few exceptions, of course for instance, the Sodomites violated the conventions of hospitality.) Usually, no justification is offered beyond the fact that since they were of another tribe, it was OK to kill them. It goes without saying that the hordes of slaughtered children were innocent. (*Quick tip-If God was anti-abortion he wouldn’t have ordered the murder of pregnant women and young children.)
As to the mercy argument: If I don’t claim to be suffering, and don’t ask to die, neither you nor any god has the right to decide that you know better. (This would of course be a violation of my free will.) If a person tried to do this to me, I would quite frankly attempt to kill him; if a god tried, well, the only weapon I would have would be withholding my worship. Are you beginning to see why I do not comply with the worship of the Christian God?
Most of us, given omnipotence, would be able to do a far better job than Jehovah. What would you do if given omnipotence? If your answer is anything other than "abolish world hunger, disease or save the earth", there’s something more than a little skewed in your perception of mankind. There is no question that the very balance of life is in peril. To wish for these things doesn't’t take "infinite mercy", just normal compassion and a bit of common sense. God’s supposed infinite mercy is apparently the same thing as no mercy at all.
What makes this particularly unforgivable is that even Jesus’ own standards demand feeding of the poor. See Matthew 25:35, in which it is stated that the blessed feed the hungry, and that the damned do not. I find it funny that God is held blameless, though, for not feeding them. Does not the old saying "practice what you preach" apply to God? Is his lack of action, an hypocrisy or a sin? Could it perhaps be both?
Usually, when I bring this up in a discussion, someone says, "No. It is the evil of men that is to blame; they have lots of money and keep it to themselves rather than feeding the poor." (Funny thing that the Christians who say this are usually conservative.) This argument uses a double standard. Men are held guilty for not feeding the poor, while God is held innocent for doing exactly the same. In fact, it would be far easier for God to feed all the poor with his omnipotence, than for any mortal man to feed even one! Mankind is certainly not blameless here, but it is Jehovah who is the true villain.
Another popular rationalization is that life without "challenges" would be boring and dehumanizing, so God does not remove them. The fallacy here is grouping all challenges together. I personally lead a very challenging and satisfying life, but I have not lately had to flee any volcano's or earthquakes, go without food for a week, or suffer the ravages of some disease. I would be quite happy, in fact, if I never do have to face such challenges as those. There is plenty of room for amelioration of the human condition without making it dull. Does it not defeat the purpose of living life if you are to starve to death?
Faith Is Required To Know God:
Suppose you were an omnipotent god, and you demand worship, such as the Christian God. Would you give proof of your existence to those who wished to follow you? I imagine for Jehovah that it would be quite simple to perform a continual sequence of verifiable miracles. It would be quite logical in practice too, for it would keep God’s followers from delusion and doubt. There is no such luck with Jehovah though. He demands absolute fidelity without any demonstration of his existence. The only so-called record of his existence is the bible. I think it pretty much goes with out saying that not only is the bible 2,000 years out dated, but it is also very unoriginal. Any Christian who proposes that the bible is indeed evidence for God’s existence is proposing a double standard. For there are many books which claim to be actual accounts of a higher power. With this in mind, why not believe in Allah from the Koran? Could it be because your faith is what determines your belief and not your so-called "factual" book?
Let’s examine what faith is. The definition of faith is hope for a circumstance or thing that is not proven to be true. {NOT TRUE AT ALL} There is no virtue in accepting something on faith, since it may very well be false, and it is clearly not virtuous to believe the false. Faith has also been proven throughout history, time and again, that it is equivalent to massive hysteria; IE: Crusades, Burning Times, Inquisitions, Holy Wars, etc. On a grand scale faith, thus far, has only proven to be an intellectual weakness, and a significant barrier to scientific and moral progress. With all of this in mind, how can God possibly expect us to view faith as the greatest way to glorify him, let alone demand this of us?
Most importantly, the point to remember here is that if we don’t believe in him, we go to Hell, and this is a greater evil than a lack of the "virtue" of faith or a stunting of science, or anything else conceivable. If God is truly concerned about the good, he will do what he can to keep us from Hell, and withholding vital information from us is the exact opposite of this.
God Is The Creator Of Evil:
I am frustrated at two specific verses in the bible, which applies to this particular topic. The first is the biblical statement that "God is the Alpha and the Omega". Loosely defined it means the beginning and the end, the all-knowing. Which of course implies that all of his actions and the results are fore-known to him. I have a real problem with this notion. For if God was to know ahead of time that someday he would send me to hell for being an Atheist, I ask what was the purpose in him creating me in the first place? Was it simply to watch me be tortured? That seems to be the most logical explanation. I can think of no other rational explanation, nor neither has any Christian who I posed this question to. Some people have attempted to tell me that God has a purpose unknown to us, and that we must simply accept his will. Would you keep a friend who commits evil and offers no self-justification or remorse? Of course not, so why is this same judgment not applied to God? It’s seems rather contradictory that this trait is despised in humanity, yet, it is worshiped in religion.
Secondly, I want to reinforce the fact that God is indeed the creator of evil. Please read Isaiah 45:7. "I form the light and create darkness. I make peace and create evil. I the lord do all these things". The Christian God outright claims that he is indeed the source of evil. So how can he then claim to be sinless?
To be more specific, let’s talk about the lord’s creation of evil, let’s talk about the conception of Satan. This being was created and unleashed by God. Jehovah knew (for he is the all knowing) that at the time of Lucifer’s creation he would eventually become Satan, and spend his existence reeking havoc on man kind. Leading people into criminal activities. Suppose I were to build an evil robot, that I knew would go around torturing and murdering people. Whose fault would it be if I let it loose? Mine or the robot’s? Of course it would be mine, for I created it with that purpose and unleashed it for that purpose. Now I ask you, whose fault is deviltry in the world? Is it the PUPPET Satan or the being that deliberately created Satan’s evil?
Now God Plays Switch-A-Roo And Humans Are The Creators Of Evil Not only does the bible imply, but so do many Christians, that we as people are the creator of evil. It is clear for reading the bible that this is untrue, but the speculation still remains. Supposedly, when Adam and Eve fell from grace, they single-handedly brought evil into the world. All you have to do is think logically for a moment, and you will obviously see something is very unjust with this concept. Could any rational being hold a starving infant in Ethiopia responsible for the actions of two long dead people? Or perhaps, would you find it fair to be convicted of Jack the Ripper’s crimes? The connection in both of these instances are not only ludicrous but, disgusting to nod your head at. People who use this argument are simply attempting to rationalize sadism.
I must declare that a Christian that walks into a children’s ward and insists that it is correct that children suffer as a result of the original sin, must destroy themselves of all compassion and mercy. I insist that those who worship the lord knowing this hypocrisy must be as cruel as the Christian God he/she believes in. A complete and utter moral degenerate, taking stabs at protecting their belief system. A person as such would just as easily worship Satan as God in their blindness and faith. For apparently, no amount of evidence could convince him that God was bad once they decided to worship him; their basic assumption is that they are correct, which makes them untouchable by any amount of rationality.
Human Judgment
One of the criticisms most frequently leveled at me when presenting any of the above arguments has been that I have no right to judge God. A pretty feeble grasp at the straws. Christians proclaim that God is the definition of good. All morality proceeds downward from him, so it makes no sense to apply moral standards to him. But I must interject. God allowed my ancestors Adam and Eve to eat the fruit from the Tree of Knowledge. Thus, allowing us "to be like gods, and know the difference between good and evil". This very biblical verse, written in the first book of Genesis, conflicts with the same argument these Christians attempt to use. If we as humans are now capable of knowing good and evil LIKE THE GODS why can't we use our judgment? How can it be lower than God’s if God is the one who claimed that we are like him?
Let’s say for the sake of argument that I should not judge God. Well then, would it be fair to hold him up to his own standards? Please consult Matthew 25:41-46 We hear Jesus say: "Go away from me with your curse upon you, to the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels. For I was hungry and you never gave me food; I was thirsty and you never gave me anything to drink; I was a stranger and you never made me welcome, naked and you never clothed me, sick and in prison and you never visited me. . . And they will go away to eternal punishment, and the virtuous to eternal life."
Now, I have never personally seen Jesus feed the hungry nor, have I seen him give drink to those who thirst. But, I do personally see thousands of people die of starvation. I do not recall Jesus dispensing clothes. He has never made me feel welcome, let alone acknowledged. I see the faithful sicken and die on a daily basis. In light of this Jesus himself is the worst of all sinners; if there is no double standard he will be at the head of the line into eternal punishment. He is guilty of every crime of which he accuses the damned.
In Conclusion
I don’t think I could ever complete a whole list as to what I find objectionable regarding the bible. There are many more topics in which to tackle such as sexism, infanticide, homophobia, and the likes. Frankly, I find it too tiresome to go on any further. As I read over all that I have written. I simply wish to close this essay with a very brief summation: I do not believe in the reality of God, except as a psychological phenomenon, but if I did believe I would not worship that horror. It violates my morality to worship an hypocritical, judgmental, self-righteous murderer. In punishment, it could send me to the hell it’s made for those it dislikes, and if there was no other choice but worshiping it, I would walk in proudly."
That may have been PAINFUL to hear & read, but TRUST ME: To go on through life ignoring HER HEART CRY FOR REAL ANSWERS would be a travesty of Justice unequaled by any Atheist, now I know that she may not ever come to believe it, but that's in GOD'S HANDS NOT OURS, so stay tuned to read MY response to this letter! A CHALLENGE TO ATHEISM!
How to Witness to an Atheist
A.S.A. Jones
When a Christian did the impossible or the outrageous or lived out the extreme philosophy of Jesus Christ, these were the things that caused me to take notice and be offense. No amount of talk about God's Law could have made any difference with me. The only time that caught my attention was when a Christian acted extraordinarily in the Spirit of the Law.

What is the best way to witness to an atheist?

Live your Christianity, don't debate it.
Here are some of the Christians who ultimately made a positive impression on me.
BOB I worked with this mild-mannered, soft-spoken man for ten years. My co-workers and I were in the habit of making snide comments about his participation in anti-abortion marches and his belief in God. He wasn't overly pushy about his beliefs, but we were ready to call the ACLU if he said, "God bless you," when one of us sneezed.
When lay-offs came in the mid 90's, the company we worked for devised a unique way to avoid potential lawsuits. It demanded that the employees vote on a few select co-workers who would then compare and rate the workforce that voted for them. In other words, we were to be judged by our peers. Bob and I and two others were voted out and subsequently lost our jobs right before Christmas. While I deserved to lose my position because my apathy and boredom had compromised my job performance, Bob's only crime was that of being unpopular. It wasn't that he had any glaring personality faults; on the contrary, I couldn't recall him ever saying anything negative about anyone. It wasn't that his work was inadequate; he plugged away at every task he was given. But he stood for an offensive standard and because of that, he wasn't one of us and he paid the price.
Unable to admit to my own shortcomings, I became very bitter and very hateful toward the people who I felt had caused me to lose my job. I kept only one friend and we stayed in contact with each other in the months following my dismissal. It was during one of our talks that she mentioned going to a Christmas party at Bob's house right after the lay-offs. "Bob had a party?" I asked. "Why were you invited?" She then told me that Bob had invited everyone from the lab.
I couldn't believe it! This guy was in his 60's and he wasn't going to bounce back into any comparable employment. He had to know that the only reason he had lost his job was because his co-workers had despised him. I couldn't imagine him wanting to look at any of them let alone have a party for them. For years, every time that resentment welled up in me, I thought about Bob. How could he forgive them? How?
His action of forgiveness was a source of irritation to me, but eventually it became one piece in the puzzle of Jesus Christ.
6 RESIDENTS OF ST. ANNE'S NURSING HOME When I was in my 20's, I went to visit a friend at St. Anne's Nursing Home. We were seated in the activities room when the staff began wheeling in some of the other residents. These people were pitiable, all confined to reclining wheelchairs, their arms and legs grotesquely bent at odd and unimaginable angles. I had the thought that if I ever found myself in a state as deplorable as theirs, I would rather be dead.
Most were unable to speak or even move their heads, and I was curious to see in what activity these six patients had been assembled to participate. A nurse saw my curiosity, and giving a weak smile said, "They have church every week." The program director introduced a Baptist choir and, as they sang 'Amazing Grace', I watched those men and women in the crippled audience and I was shocked and unsettled to see peace and happiness take over their expressions. Some sat there with frozen smiles while others silently mouthed the words of the hymn, but there was victory in their eyes. At the time, I recall having thought that these people were already in heaven, despite being confined to an earthly hell.
After the choir left, I half-heartedly spoke to the one patient who could still verbalize. "How are you doing?" I asked. She was completely paralyzed and couldn't even turn her face to see me, but she was glowing.
"Wonderful!" she replied and continued smiling as a nurse wheeled her back to her room.
How could these people be happy? What allowed them to be this way in their tragic affliction while I could barely manage a smile in all my good fortune?


The real power of Christ's light makes itself known when it shines forth in life's darkest hours. If we have been given adversity, we have also been given a good opportunity to witness.
It doesn't take the Spirit of Christ to be nice to nice people, nor does it take any divine spirit to be generous when one has wealth. Show me a poor person who sacrifices his own necessities for the welfare of strangers. Let me see persons who remain kindhearted to people who mistreat them. Show me a person who knowingly passes up a chance to destroy their enemy. When a person does these things, they are not acting according to human nature, but against it. The most valued attributes of mankind do not come naturally to the human animal; character borrows from the divine.
No matter what our situation may be, there will always be a profound way to represent our Lord. Christianity is extreme and we shouldn't settle for mediocrity or allow our walk to become a shuffling gait. Our best witness is a life lived for Christ!

PART 1 of A RESPONSE TO: Why I Am Not A Christian!



"This essay was inspired by the consistent assumption of Christians that if I believed the Bible were true, I would become a Christian. There are several reasons for my atheism, the leading of which is the idea of a higher power is not probable in light of current scientific data."

Most of this essay is " Strawman Theology" at it's best, BUT it is also "Riddled with GOOD QUESTIONS that need VERY GOOD ANSWERS."

You must be very careful when answering these type of QUESTIONING of PEOPLE BECAUSE IT IS A "MENTAL TRAP" to get emotional and Reactive to their "VITRIOL VENOM" of hate speech.

That is exactly why I asked that no one comment on these blogs with "LIKE HATRED OF SPEECH.

" So I will begin where SHE BEGAN...The Idea that REAL SCIENCE does not support a Living & Active God.

WHAT SHE REALLY MEANS IS,THAT EVOLUTION: { The act of unfolding or unrolling. A series of things unrolled or unfolded }DOES NOT SUPPORT THE IDEA OF GOD!

This is true, BUT we must understand what https://ministerofblog.wordpress.com/wp-admin/edit.php this so-called science is before DISMANTLING IT'S ATHEISTIC PREMISE!

Does everything have a natural cause?

Atheists believe that all cause and effect in the universe has a naturalistic origin. Observational data lead us to the conclusion that the universe first began to exist 13.7 billion years ago. Since all things that begin to exist must have a cause, this means that the universe has a cause.

However, a naturalistic cause for the origin of the universe cannot be confirmed observationally. Therefore, atheists believe the tenet that all phenomena have a naturalistic cause based solely upon faith in naturalism.

Do skeptics have beliefs?

Most skeptics take pride in their intellectual ability and like to think that they have no "beliefs." However, modern science has shown us that everyone has beliefs, since this is how our brains work.

Although we would like to think that everything we believe is based upon evidence and logic, this is simply not true. In fact, we become emotionally bound to our worldview, so much so that worldview changes occur rarely, if at all.

Since I am asking you to consider a worldview change, I am going to ask you to dump your emotional attachment to your worldview and consider the evidence apart from your emotional attachments.

ARE YOU JUST MISSING THE OBVIOUS ABOUT GOD? "The Lone Ranger and Tonto are camping in the desert, set up their tent, and are asleep. Some hours later, The Lone Ranger wakes his faithful friend.

"Tonto, look up and tell me what you see." Tonto replies, "Me see millions of stars."

"What does that tell you?" asks The Lone Ranger.

Tonto ponders for a minute.

"Astronomically speaking, it tells me that there are millions of galaxies and potentially billions of planets. Astrologically, it tells me that Saturn is in Leo.

Time wise, it appears to be approximately a quarter past three. Theologically, it's evident the Lord is all powerful and we are small and insignificant.

Meteorologically, it seems we will have a beautiful day tomorrow. What it tell you, Kemo Sabi?"

The Lone Ranger is silent for a moment, then speaks. "Tonto, you Dumb Hoss, someone has stolen our tent."

The above joke is a good lesson in missing the obvious. Chances are that you were surprised by the Lone Ranger's response. However, the first sentence of the joke tells you that the Lone Ranger and Tonto were camping in a tent. It should have been clear at Tonto's first response that he was missing the obvious.

Likewise, those who have already decided that God does not exist and that all processes must have a naturalistic explanation, do not see the obvious evidence that the universe was designed, rather than happened by chance.

Rational explanations for the creation of the universe come down to two main possibilities:

"Design by an intelligent being"


"Happened by random chance"

What are the differences between the two creators?

Both creators must possess certain characteristics in common, such as being eternal and being transcendent to this universe. However, the naturalistic creator must be "stupid" and must have created our exquisitely-designed universe through some sort of random process.

For some reason, the atheist chooses to believe that the universe arose randomly by the action of a stupid creator called Evolution, instead of seeing the obvious - that a well-designed universe would most likely come into being through the actions of an intelligent designer.

Let me give you an example. I show you a computer and ask you to make your best choice as to how it came into being:

Designed and put together by intelligent human beings or....

Random computer parts were put into a large box and the parts soldered randomly by spraying molten lead into the box as it was rotated. This process was continued many times until the computer happened to be produced.

Well, its your choice. Have you checked your tent lately? "Improbable things happen all the time" is the mantra of the atheist. It is certainly possible for improbable things to happen. However, it is virtually impossible that all the physical laws would just happen to be tightly constrained in order for stars and galaxies to exist.

SCIENCE DOES NOT AGREE WITH THE "BIG BANG THEORY" Many scientists recognize two facts:

(1) There is no real evidence supporting the Big Bang theory, and....

(2) there is very definite evidence against it. But, complicating the matter, there a strong effort is being made by the establishment to muffle opposition. The following statements will provide you with a better understanding of this.

"The Big Bang is pure presumption. There are no physical principles from which it can be deduced that all of the matter in the universe would ever gather together in one location or an explosion would occur if the theoretical aggregation did take place. . .

"Theorists have great difficulty in constructing any self-consistent account of the conditions existing at the time of the hypothetical Big Bang. Attempts at mathematical treatment usually lead to concentration of the entire mass of the universe at a point.

" `The central thesis of Big Bang cosmology,' says Joseph Silk, `is that about 20 billion years ago, any two points in the observable universe were arbitrarily close together. The density of matter at this moment was infinite.'

"This concept of infinite density is not scientific. It is an idea from the realm of the supernatural, as most scientists realize when they meet infinites in other physical contexts. Richard Feynman puts it in this manner:

" `If we get infinity [when we calculate], how can we ever say that this agrees with nature?' This point alone is enough to invalidate the Big Bang theory in all its various forms."—*Dewey B. Larson, The Universe of Motion (1984), p. 415.

"The naive view implies that the universe suddenly came into existence and found a complete system of physical laws waiting to be obeyed."—*W.H. McCrea, "Cosmology after Half a Century," Science, Vol. 160, June 1968, p. 1297.

"Probably the strongest argument against a big bang is that when we come to the universe in total and the large number of complex condensed objects in it [stars, planets, etc.], the theory is able to explain so little."—*G. Burbidge, "Was There Really A Big Bang?" in Nature, 233:36-40.

"This persistent weakness has haunted the big bang theory ever since the 1930's. It can probably be understood most easily by thinking of what happens when a bomb explodes. After detonation, fragments are thrown into the air, moving with essentially uniform motion.

As is well-known in physics, uniform motion is inert, capable in itself of doing nothing. It is only when the fragments of a bomb strike a target—a building for example—that anything happens . . But in a big bang there are not targets at all, because the whole universe takes part in the explosion.

There is nothing for the expanded material to hit against, and after sufficient expansion, the whole affair should go dead."—*Fred Hoyle, "The Big Bang in Astronomy," in New Scientist, 92 (1981), pp. 521, 523.

THE ATOMIC GAPS The initial Big Bang explosion is said to have produced hydrogen and helium, which, through later explosions, changed into the heavier elements. But the atomic gaps would forbid this from occurring.

"In the sequence of atomic weight, numbers 5 and 8 are vacant. That is, there is no stable atom of mass 5 or mass 8 . . The question then is: How can the build-up of elements by neutron capture get by these gaps? The process could not go beyond helium 4 and even if it spanned this gap it would be stopped again at mass 8 . . This basic objection to Gamow's theory is a great disappointment in view of the promise and philosophical attractiveness of the idea." —*William A. Fowler, quoted in Creation Science, p. 90 [California Institute of Technology].

"There is no accepted theory as to how the hot gas clouds of hydrogen and helium arising out of the big bang condensed into galaxies, stars and planets. It would seem that the possibility of such a condensation is similar to the probability for all of the air in a room to collect in one corner—just by random motion of the molecules."—H.M. Morris, W.W. Boardman, and R.F. Koontz, Science and Creation (1971), p. 89.


Why is our earth and the other planets full of the heavier elements, whereas the stars are not? This is a mystery the Big Bang theory cannot explain.

"Apart from hydrogen and helium, all other elements are extremely rare, all over the universe. In the sun they [the heavier elements] amount to only about one percent of the total mass . . The contrast [of the sun's light elements with the heavy ones found on earth] brings out two important points.

"First, we see that material torn from the sun would not be at all suitable for the formation of the planets as we know them. Its composition would be hopelessly wrong. And our second point in this contrast is that it is the sun that is normal and the earth that is the freak.

The interstellar gas and most of the stars are composed of material like the sun, not like the earth. You must understand that, cosmically speaking, the room you are now sitting in is made of the wrong stuff. You yourself are a rarity. You are a cosmic collector's piece." —*Fred C. Hoyle, Harper's Magazine, April 1951, p. 64.


When large stars explode, they are termed supernovas. Theorists tell us that supernova explosions of Population III stars produced the stars we now have. Yet it is a scientific fact that supernova explosions rarely occur.

"A supernova explodes in an average galaxy only once every 100 years or so."—*Reader's Digest Book of Facts (1987), p. 394.

"In a typical nova explosion, the star loses only about a hundred-thousandth part of its matter. The matter it throws off is a shell of glowing gases that expands outward into space . .

"A supernova throws off as much as 10 percent of its matter when it explodes. Supernovae and novae differ so much in the percentage of matter thrown off that scientists believe the two probably develop differently.

A supernova may increase in brightness as much as a billion times in few days. Astronomers believe that about 14 supernova explosions have taken place in the Milky Way during the past 2,000 years. The Crab Nebula, a huge cloud of dust and gas in the Milky Way, is the remains of a supernova seen in A.D. 1054. Super-novae are also rare in other galaxies."—*World Book Encyclopedia (1971), p. N-431.

"The explosion named Supernova 1987A in February 1987 was the first reasonably close one since the invention of the telescope. [The telescope was invented in 1609; that super-nova occurred in 1604.] . . [Astronomers] estimate that one goes off somewhere in the Milky Way every 50 to 100 years."—*Roberta Conlan, Frontiers of Time (1991), p. 34.

"Although supernovae may provide enough matter to form some new stars, whether there are enough of them to significantly forestall the [eventual] extinction of the galaxies seems doubtful. In the Milky Way, for instance, stars massive enough to go supernova make up a scant 4 percent of the galaxy's stars and contain only 11 percent of its total stellar mass.

Many galaxies may be similarly proportioned. Ellipticals, for example, much like the globular clusters at the Milky Way's outer edges, tend to consist of less massive, slower-burning, and hence, older bodies . . Galaxies are basically dependent on their original supply of gas."—*Op. cit., 71.


The Big Bang theory requires the existence of a theoretical "Population III star," yet no such stars exist. (A "Population III star" is theorized to have hydrogen, helium, and essentially no other elements.)

"Are there any stars older than Population-II? There should be, if our ideas about the early history of the universe are correct. The immediate result of the Big Bang is hydrogen and helium with very little, if any, production of heavier elements. To provide the chemical composition observed in Population-II objects requires a previous generation of stars to perform the necessary nucleosynthesis. Such primordial `Population-III' stars would contain vanishingly small abundances of heavy elements."—*"Where is Population III?" Sky and Telescope, 64:19 (1982) [Nucleosynthesis"=production of heavier elements by nuclear fusion].

"There appears to be no observation evidence for the existence of true Population III stars in our Galaxy which formed in the denser regions of space, such as the Virgo cluster."—*J.G. Hills, "Where Are the Population III Stars?" Astrophysical Journal, 258:L67 (1982).


Few non-mathematicians realize how narrowly the calculations have been made to arrive at a theoretical Big Bang. (Yet, as we learn from other statements by scientists, the theory is still a failure. There is too much it does not explain.)

"If the fireball had expanded only .1 percent faster, the present rate of expansion would have been 3 x 103 times as great. Had the initial expansion rate been .1 percent less, then the Universe would have expanded to only 3 x 10-6 of its present radius before collapsing. At this maximum radius the density of ordinary matter would have been 10-2 gm / cm3, over 1016 times as great as the present mass density. No stars could have formed in such a Universe, for it would not have existed long enough to form stars."—*R.H. Dicke, Gravitation and the Universe (1969), p. 62.

"The alleged big bang would never have led to an expanding universe at all; rather it would all have collapsed into a black hole."—Creation Research Society Quarterly, December 1982, p. 198 [referring to *St. Peter's calculation].

"It seems, for instance, that altering the rate of expansion at the Big Bang very marginally would have made our universe fall to bits too fast or undergo recollapse too quickly for Life to stand a chance of evolving. Persuading expanding gases to form themselves into galaxies of stars and planets requires an adjustment of gravitational and explosive forces quite as delicate as that between the two halves of a pencil in balance on a razor's edge.

". . Even as matters stand, it is hard to see how galaxies could have formed in a universe which is flying apart so fast—and an early speed increase by one thousandth would quickly have led to a thousandfold increase. Again, very slight reductions in the smoothness with which matter is distributed . . would apparently have multiplied the primeval heat billions of times with disastrous effects."—J. Leslie, Cosmology, Probability, and the Need to explain Life," in N. Rescher, (ed.), Scientific Explanation and Understanding (1983), pp. 53-54.


There is not enough matter in the universe to fit the Big Bang requirements.

" `Most attempts to fit a cosmological model to observations have in fact implied that the total mean density of matter in the universe is much greater (maybe 100 times) than the mean density of luminous matter.' McCrae says that whether or not the universe contains this `missing mass' is `perhaps the most important unsolved problem of all present day astronomy.' "—*W.H. McCrae, quoted in H.R. Morris, W.W. Boardman, and R.F. Koontz, Science and Creation (1971), p. 89.

"Creationists (for example Slusher) have shown that there is insufficient mass of galaxies to hold gravitationally together over billions of years. Evolutionary astronomers have sought to explain away this difficulty by postulating some hidden source of mass, but such rationalizations are failures. Rizzo wrote:

"Another mystery concerns the problem of the invisible missing mass in clusters in galaxies. The author evaluates explanations based on black holes, neutrinos, and inaccurate measurements, and concludes that this remains one of the most intriguing mysteries in astronomy"—*P.V. Rizzo, "Review of Mysteries of the Universe," in Sky and Telescope, August 1982, p. 150.


The outward-flowing radiation from an initial Big Bang would have kept moving outward forever. The universe should not be filled with anything; it should have all gone outward!

"With no friction in space to stop it, the exploding material from the bang would keep moving onward forever. Eventually most of the universe would again be empty—with the exploded matter off on the edges, still traveling outward. Never packing together, never slowing, it would speed on through frictionless space forever."—*Richard Johnson, No Way Out (1963), p. 432.

"The farther out into scattered space we look, the further back in time we should be seeing. And as we look farther back in time, we should (according to the current theory) see a more densely packed universe, as it was then much younger. In fact, we find just the opposite. This might be called the Big Bang Paradox, and it shows that the Big Bang Theory cannot be correct."—A.W. Mehlert, in Creation Research Society Quarterly, June 1983, p. 23 [emphasis his].


Many stars rotate too rapidly to have initially collected any nearby gas, much less be formed by compressing gas. By the way, thin hydrogen clouds would not push themselves together, and even if they could— what would start the balls twirling?

"There is much interstellar material in the vicinity of the sun, but it is not condensing. Greenstein of the Mount Wilson Observatory believed that the known stars rotate so fast they could never have been formed by a condensation process.

In fact, many stars have a rotation speed one hundred times that of the sun! With this speed, such stars should not be able to hold on to their surface layers. But if this is happening, how did such stars collapse in the first place? The initial gas clouds should have developed a stable circulation motion without collapsing into stars."—John C. Whitcomb, The Early Earth (1986), p. 58.

"Greenstein of Mt. Wilson Observatory believes that the `known stars rotate so fast that one must conclude that they could never have been formed by a condensation process.' "—H.M. Morris, W.W. Boardman, and R.F. Koontz, Science and Creation (1971), p. 90.

"Spectroscopic study by David Soderblom and John Stouffer of the Harvard-Smithsonian center for Astrophysics in Cambridge, Mass., of the Doppler-shifted broadening of spectral lines that rotation causes, confirmed the ultra-fast rotation of 30 percent of the approximately 60 stars they observed in the Pleiades."—*D.E. Thomsen, "Stellar Evolution Spins a Surprise Stage," Science News, 125:388 (1984).


Whenever matter comes into existence, half of it is our kind of matter and the other half is "antimatter"—which immediately flies to the matter and destroys both. The Big Bang would have produced equal amounts of both, and they would have quickly destroyed one another. Yet the universe has almost no anti-matter.

"Antimatter: Matter made up of antiparticles. Antiparticles are identical in mass to matter particles, but opposite to them in properties such as electrical charge."—*R.M. Somerville, Cosmic Mysteries (1990), p. 132.

"Antimatter: It is believed that all particles have antimatter counterparts, particles with identical mass and spin as the original but with many other properties (such as electric charge) reversed . . Few such particles exist in nature . . Presently, there is no evidence of antigalaxies."—*American Institute of Physics, Glossary of Terms Used in Cosmology (1982), p. 2.

"We are pretty sure from our observations that the universe today contains matter, but very little if any antimatter."—*Victor Weisskopf, "The Origin of the Universe," in America Scientist, 71 (1983), p. 479.

"What ultimately seems decisive is the difficulty of imagining how matter and antimatter in the early universe could have become segregated into distinct regions. It seems more likely they would have simply annihilated each other everywhere."—*F. Wilczek, "The Cosmic Asymmetry between Matter and Antimatter," in Scientific American, December 1980, pp. 82-83.

"The principle is clear, however, and no physicist doubts it. Antimatter can exist.

"But does it exist in actuality? Are there masses of antimatter in the universe?

. . If they encountered ordinary matter, the massive annihilation reactions that result ought to be most noticeable. It ought to be, perhaps, but it is not. Astronomers have not spied any energy bursts anywhere in the sky that can be identified unequivocally as the result of matter-antimatter annihilation.

Can it be, then, that the universe is almost entirely matter, with little or no antimatter? If so, why? Since matter and antimatter are equivalent in all respects but that of electromagnetic charge oppositeness, any force that would create one [such as a Big Bang or steady state theory] would have to create the other, and the universe should be made of equal quantities of each.

"This is a dilemma. Theory tells us there should be antimatter out there; and observation refuses to back it up."—*Isaac Asimov, Asimov's New Guide to Science (1984), p. 343.

"That the moon and Venus are made of ordinary matter is clear from direct observations. That the solar system in general contains no antimatter follows from the lack of solar-wind induced annihilation gamma rays. An `antiplanet' [a theoretical antimatter planet], for example, would have been the strongest gamma-ray source in the sky.

Similarly, gamma-ray observations show no nearby star is an `antistar.' Indeed, that the Galaxy can contain no interesting amounts of antimatter is strongly suggested by the absence of antinuclei in the cosmic rays, by the observations of Faraday rotation, and by the observations of galactic gamma rays."—*Gary Steigman, "Observational Tests of Antimatter Cosmologies," Annual Review of Astronomy and Astrophysics, 14:339 (1976).

"Even more fascinating was the realization—confirmed by a series of experiments during the 1950's and 1960's—that the electron-positron relationship is standard in the subatomic world. For each type of matter particle there is an antimatter equivalent that is opposite in electrical charge or some other fundamental property . .

"Although the symmetrical creation of matter and antimatter is common in such experiments, the universe outside the physics laboratory is dominated by matter—an asymmetry cosmologists find baffling.

"The implication was obvious: Extremely energetic processes that create matter should just as easily create antimatter. One such process, of course, was the formation of the universe, in which matter and energy came into being. Given the dynamics of the forces at work shortly after the Big Bang, antimatter should be just as abundant in the cosmos as matter. Where then is it?"—Time-Life, Cosmic Mysteries (1990), pp. 98, 100.

"Clearly, no antimatter exists in any appreciable amount on Earth; if it did, it would readily come into contact with matter and vaporize [both of them] in huge explosions. And since Earth is made of matter, the Solar System must be also . . As for the entire galaxy, if there are such things as antimatter stars, some would already have gone supernova, pouring vast quantities of antiparticles into the interstellar medium and thereby producing almost constant matter-antimatter annihilations and their telltale bursts of energy."—*Time-Life, Cosmic Mysteries (1990), pp. 98, 100.


Scientists tell us that the universe has "lumps" (stars) and "clumps" (galaxies), when, according to the Big Bang theory, it should be totally smooth (only have floating gas).

"The large-scale distribution of matter is strikingly clumpy; we see stars in galaxies, galaxies in groups and clusters, and clusters in superclusters."—*P. Peebles, "The Origin of Galaxies and Clusters of Galaxies," in Science, 224 (1984), pp. 1385-1386.

"Theorists are particularly disturbed by the growing evidence of large-scale inhomogeneity in the universe's structure, which conflicts with the uniformity of the cosmic background radiation."—*Horgan, "Big-Bang Bashers," in Scientific American, September 1987, pp. 22.

"[The lack of homogeneity] is in fact one of the major unsolved problems of cosmology."—*Waldrop, "Delving the Hole in Space," in Science 214 (1981), p. 1016.

"It is questioned whether the homogeneous four-dimensional big-bang model will survive in a universe of inhomogeneous three-dimensional structures."—*H. Alfven, On Hierarchical Cosmology (1982), p. 24.

"The standard Big Bang model does not give rise to lumpiness. That model assumes the universe started out as a blobally smooth, homogeneous expanding gas. If you apply the laws of physics to this model, you get a universe that is uniform, a cosmic vastness of evenly distributed atoms with no organization of any kind. `No galaxies, no stars, no planets, no nothing.' Needless to say, the night sky, dazzling in its lumps, clumps, and clusters, says otherwise.

"How then did the lumps get there? No one can say—at least not yet and perhaps not ever. The prerequisite for a cosmos with clusters of concentrated matter is inhomogeneity—some irregularity, some departure from uniformity, some wrinkle in the smoothness of space-time—around which matter, forged in the primordial furnace, can accrete.

"For now, some cosmologists all but ignore this most vexatiousness conundrum. They opt, instead, to take the inhomogeneity as given, as if some matrix of organization, some preexistent framework for clumping somehow leaked out of the primeval inferno into the newly evolving universe. With lumpiness in place, the laws of physics seem to work fine in explaining the evolution of the cosmos we've come to know."—*Ben Patrusky, "Why is the Cosmos Lumpy?" Science 81, 2:96, June 1981.

"Over the last 300 years, we have repeatedly discovered ever-larger inhomogeneities in the distribution of matter: stars, clusters, galaxies, groups of galaxies, clusters of groups, and clusters of clusters."—*R. Oldershaw, "The Continuing Case for a Hierarchical Cosmology," in Astrophysics and Space Science, 92 (1983), p. 349.

"This peculiarity of the initial state of matter required by the standard [Big Bang] model is called the smoothness problem."—*Guth and *Steinhardt, "The Inflationary Universe," in Scientific American, May 1984, p. 119.


Background radiation and the redshift are said to be two primary "evidences" that a Big Bang occurred.

Background radiation does exist. It is a low-level microwave radiation, and is said to be the remnants of the Big Bang. But scientists tell us it does not provide the needed evidence. It is the wrong temperature, there is not enough of it, it does not come from only one direction, and it is much too smooth.

"Perhaps the most significant objection to this cosmology [the Big Bang], stems from the presence of the cosmic background radiation."—*J. Silk, the Big Bang (1979), p. 321.

"The observed cosmic microwave background radiation, which has a high degree of spatial isotropy . . is generally claimed to be the strongest piece of evidence in support of hot big bang cosmologies by its proponents . . [But] the claim that this radiation lends strong support to hot big bang cosmologies is without foundation."—*Hannes Alfven and *Asoka Mendis, "Interpretation of Observed Cosmic Microwave Background Radiation," in Nature, April 21, 1977, p. 698.

"Cosmologists would like to believe that the universe is homogeneous and isotropic, that it is relatively smooth over-all and the same in all directions . . Our evidence for isotropy [a single-direction radiation source] is the microwave radio radiation, the so-called 3K black-body that pervades space and seems to be a relic of the very beginning of time. It used to seem to be the same in all directions.

"Not anymore. Five or six years ago we began to hear of a possible dipole anisotropy [two-directional source]. Then at the beginning of 1980 came hints of a quadruple anisotropy . . A quadruple anisotropy [radiation coming at us from four directions, each at right angles to the other] has to belong to the substance of the radiation of the universe itself."—Science News, 1981.

"The Big Bang theory includes a microwave background . . but this success is tempered by the fact that it was expected to be between ten and a thousand times more powerful than is actually the case."—*Fred Hoyle, The Intelligent Universe (1983), p. 181.

"The latest data [on background radiation] differ by so much from what theory would suggest as to kill the big bang cosmologies. But now, because the scientific world is emotionally attracted to the big-bang cosmologies, the data is ignored."—*Fred Hoyle, "The Big Bang in Astronomy," in New Scientist, 92 (1981), p. 522.

"Recent measurements of the density fluctuations in the cosmic microwave background radiation show no fluctuations greater than 2.5 parts in 100,000. No galaxy could grow from a fluctuation that small—even in 15 billion years."—*William R. Corliss, Stars, Galaxies, Cosmos (1987), p. 185.


The redshift is said to be the other "evidence" that a Big Bang occurred. But this is not true either. There are three possible explanations to the redshift seen in the spectra of more distant stars, Evolutionists declare that the speed (Doppler) redshift theory is the only cause of the spectral redshift. They say this because, if that is true, then the universe is expanding outward—which they say is caused by an earlier Big Bang.

But there are two other causes of redshifts, which have been proven by science, and these better explain the various oddities associated with red shifts: (1) The tired light redshift: Light gradually slows down as it travels over long distances. (2) The gravitational redshift: Light loses energy as it passes the gravitational fields of stars.

"The year after Sirius B was found to have its astonishing properties, Albert Einstein presented his general theory of relativity, which was mainly concerned with new ways of looking at gravity. Einstein's views of gravity led to the prediction that light emitted by a source possessing a very strong gravitational field should be displaced toward the red (the Einstein shift). [Walter S.] Adams, fascinated by the white dwarfs he had found, carried out careful studies of the spectrum of Sirius B [a dwarf star] and found that there was indeed the redshift predicted by Einstein.

"This was a point in favor not only of Einstein's theory but also of the superdensity of Sirius B, for in an ordinary star such as our sun, the redshift effect would be only one thirtieth as great. Nevertheless, in the early 1960's this very small Einstein shift produced by our sun was detected."—*Isaac Asimov, Asimov's New Guide to Science (1984), p. 50.

"[Speed or Doppler redshifts] are caused by recession of one object in relation to another, and are similar to the Doppler effect of a car rapidly driving away and causing the sound heard by an observer to shift from treble to bass . . [In contrast] A gravitational redshift is the shift to longer wavelengths of light passing through a large gravitational field."—*American Institute of Physics, Glossary of Terms Used in Cosmology (1982), pp. 17-18.

"P. LaViolette has compared the tired light cosmology to the sandar [Big Bang-Doppler effect] model of an expanding universe on four different observational tests and has found that on each one the tired-light hypothesis was superior."—*W. Corliss, "Tired Light Revived," Science Frontiers, 47:2 (1986).

"Redshift observations are, of course, crucial to our modern view of the evolution of the cosmos. Usually, it is assumed that the observed redshifts are entirely due to the Doppler effects. If this assumption is incorrect, our cosmology [matter and stellar origins theories] must be drastically revised.

"At least five major classes of observations exist which tend to undermine the Doppler-effect assumption: (1) Laboratory measurements of spectral noninvariance; (2) Astonomical redshifts that can be correlated with large-scale mass distributions; (3) General comparisons between Doppler-redshift (expanding universe) cosmologies and cosmologies based on other redshift phenomena, such as `tired light,' showing the inferiority of the Doppler hypothesis; (4) Observations of redshift differences between objects thought to be at the same distance; and (5) Observations of quantized redshift."—*W.R. Corliss, Stars, Galaxies, Cosmos (1985), p. 148.

"When we observe galaxies with redshifts greater than z=1, the redshift-distance relationship tells us we are seeing stellar systems more than 10 billion light-years away. Since the universe is thought to be 16-18 billion years old, these distant galaxies must be only 6-8 billion years old, for we are looking back into time. The anomaly here is that these young galaxies do not seem much bluer than nearby old galaxies, 16-18 billion years of age. One would expect the younger galaxies to be much hotter [bluer] and more active."—*W.R. Corliss, Stars, Galaxies, Cosmos (1985), p. 185.

"A massive quantity of data has been accumulated for galactic clusters, galaxy pairs, stars, and other objects, primarily by W.G. Tifft and his colleagues. Although the catalogs of data on galaxies is not suspect, the analysis of those data in a way that supports redshift quantification has not been well-received. Supporting studies by other astronomers would generate more confidence in the reality of this phenomenon . .

"In clusters of galaxies the spirals tend to have higher redshifts than the E galaxies."—*Halton Arp, "Three New Cases of Galaxies with Large Discrepant Redshifts," Astrophysical Journal, 230:469 (1980). [This is because the spirals are exerting more gravity on the outflowing light.]

"The concept of an expanding universe hinges on the astrophysicists' assumption that no change occurs to the galaxies' photons on their long, undisturbed trip from the galaxies to us."—Russell Akridge, "The Expanding Universe Theory Is Internally Inconsistent," in Creation Research Society Quarterly, June 1982, p. 56.

"A photon's energy loss is counted twice in the Big Bang expanding universe theory: [1] In the Big Bang theory, free photons must lose most of their original energy as they travel for vast times. [2] In the expanding universe theory, free photons must not lose any energy as they travel for vast times. { O.K. MY TURN TO ASK A QUESTION:Which IS IT,MUST or MUST NOT? Talk about "Having your cake & eating it too! }

"A free photon cannot do both at the same time.

"If a free photon loses energy, the Big Bang theory may [or may not] be correct, but the universe is not expanding. However, if the universe is expanding, free photons do not lose energy, because any photon loss is due to the expansion of the universe . . "If either the Big Bang or the expanding universe is true, the other cannot be true. Yet, they are both part of the same evolutionary scheme. Both must be true for either to be true. Therefore, the Big Bang expanding universe theory is false."—Op. cit., p. 58.


Halton C. Arp, a careful astronomer and astrophysicist, has compiled a remarkable collection of facts which negate acceptance of the speed theory of redshift. But the establishment had him fired for doing so, because his discoveries disprove the expanding universe theory, a primary "evidence" that a Big Bang once occurred.

"The astronomer, Halton Arp, has found enigmatic and disturbing cases where a galaxy and a quasar, or a pair of galaxies, that are in apparent physical association have very different redshifts. Occasionally there seems to be a bridge of gas and dust and stars connecting them. If the redshift is due to the expansion of the universe, very different redshifts imply very different distances."—*Carl Sagan, Cosmos (1980), pp. 255.

"In case the thesis of this book is correct, we want to know what the factors are that led to this long, implacable rejection of new knowledge, the wasted effort, and the retardation of progress."—*Halton Arp, Quasars, Redshifts and Controversies (1987), p. 5.

"There is massive, incontrovertible evidence for important phenomena and processes . . which we cannot currently understand or explain."—*Op. cit., p. 2.

"It is of profound importance to recall now that for a number of classes of . . objects, there was never any shred of evidence that they obeyed a Hubble relation . . The assumption that . . objects obeyed a redshift-distance relation sprang simply from the feeling that if one kind of object [Sb galaxies] did, all objects must do so. Such a generalization is an example of the oldest of logical fallacies. Nevertheless, it has become an article of faith despite many examples of contradictory evidence."—*Op. cit., p. 178.

"As with the statistical association of quasars with galaxies, the implication of physically interacting objects with different redshifts is revolutionary. The redshift distance relationship is a pillar of modern astronomy, and this pillar would be shattered if paired objects had different redshifts."—*W.R. Corliss, Stars, Galaxies, Cosmos (1985), p. 100.

"It cannot be stressed too strongly, however, that these discordant redshifts are not discovered in just one or two isolated cases that have no relation to each other. But in every case we can test—large clusters, groups, companions to nearby galaxies, companions to middle-distance galaxies, companions liked by luminous filaments, galaxies interacting gravitationally, chains of galaxies—in every conceivable case, we come out with the same answer: This same discordant redshifts for the same general class of younger, fainter galaxies."—*H. C. Arp, "Evidence for Discordant Redshifts," in G. Field (ed.), The Redshift Controversy, p. 54.

"This important result has largely been ignored by astonomers because it does not fit in with the current theoretical framework."—*H. Arp, "Further Examples of Companion Galaxies with Discordant Redshifts and Their Spectral Peculiarities," in Astrophysical Journal, 263 (1982), p. 54.

"Twenty-two new quasars close to galaxies are reported. Most of them are so close to companion galaxies that the probability of accidental occurrence is less than 0.01."—*Halton Arp, Quasars near Companion Galaxies, Astrophysical Journal, 250:31 (1981).

"Burbidge and Arp are upset by what they see as a distressingly one-sided approach to the quasar redshift question by the community of astromoners, `Observational evidence exists on both sides,' Burbidge argues, `Both sides are probably right. What is unfortunate . . is the great prejudice in the field. Arp's papers and others—suggesting that some quasars are nearby—are held up, interminably rejected. Heckman's polemic [calling for recantation] would not be published, were it on the other side.'

"If Heckman's call for recantation is meant in such `good humor,' Arp asks angrily, `Why has telescope time been cut off for proponents of the [opposing] viewpoint? { My turn again,THIS IS A PRIME EXAMPLE OF ATHEISTIC RULES FOR THE GAME ONLY...AND ANY "RULE" OF SCIENCE THAT DOES NOT FIT THE EVOLUTIONARY FRAMEWORK, AND THERE ARE THOUSANDS OF "SCIENTIFIC RULES THAT ARE BROKEN,SO THAT THESE HYPOCRITES CAN MAKE A FAKE POINT. }

" `Much is at stake,' says Burbidge. `If it is accepted that just one large redshift is not due to the universal expansion [expanding universe], Pandora's box is open. Much of our currently claimed knowledge of the extragalactic universe would be at risk, as would a number of scientific reputations.' "—*"Companion Galaxies Match Quasars Redshifts: The Debate Goes On," Physics Today, 37:17, December 1984. [Heckman's statement, calling for recantation by Arp's group, is given in *T.M. Heckman, et. al., "Low-Redshift Quasars, et. al.," Astronomical Journal, 89:958 (1984).]

"Thus, estimates of the size of the observable universe would shrink considerably—perhaps say Wolf, by a factor of 100 or more."—I. Amato, "Spectral Variation on a Universal Theme," Science News 130:166 (1986).

"No matter what they might turn out to be, quasars attracted attention most of all because of their apparent extreme distance from Earth. If they are as far away as redshift measurements seem to indicate, then they are remnants of the universe's very earliest eras and would allow theorists, in effect, to travel back to those epochs.

"Not all astronomers see quasars as time machines, however. A small though vocal minority has argued that since some supposedly distant quasars seem physically associated with relatively nearby galaxies, the redshift rule may not apply universally to all types of extragalactic objects. Striking, as it did, at one of the central pillars of modern cosmology—the redshift evidence of an exploding universe—this hypothesis touched off what had been characterized as one of the most bitter episodes in the history of astronomy.

"At the center of the debate is Halton Arp, the same astronomer who drew up an atlas of peculiar galaxies. Indeed, it was while investigating these extragalactic aberrations that Arp came upon what he believed was evidence for direct ties between some galaxies and quasars. Several Arp photographs show faint bridges apparently linking nearby galaxies with supposedly more distant quasars. Arp therefore argued that the high redshift of these quasars are caused by factors other than distance . .

"The astronomical community reacted harshly and not entirely rationally. Most astronomers dismissed Arp's views out of hand, suggesting that the supposed connections were optical illusions produced by chance alignments. Some even went so far as to impugn his integrity by remarking that most of the evidence of physical associations between objects of different redshifts came from photographs produced by Arp himself. [In which instance, he gave exact locations; the dissidents could verify the evidence if they had wished to do so.]

"A few eminent supporters, including the renowned astrophysicist Geoffrey Burbidge, made impassioned pleas for everyone to keep an open mind, but to no avail. In 1983, Arp was to suffer the indignity of being barred from the tools of his trade. Caltech's telescope allocation committee decided that his line of research was not worthy of support and that he would receive no more time for this work at the telescopes of the Mount Wilson and Palomar observatories.

"Arp refused to take up more conventional studies simply to please the committee; instead, he chose to leave Caltech for a position at the Max Planck Institute in Munich, where he continued to pursue his ideas. Referring to his abrupt and ignoble ouster, Burbidge later wrote, `No responsible scientist I know, including many astronomers who were strongly opposed to Arp's thesis, believes justice was served.' "—*Time-Life, Cosmic Mysteries (1990), pp. 67-68.

"In a photograph by controversial astronomer Halton Arp, a large spiral galaxy located relatively near the Milky Way [our galaxy] and a quasar widely assumed to be a billion light-years more distant appear to be physically linked by a bridge of matter. Arp . . believes that the high redshifts may be caused by something other than increasing distances resulting from the expansion of the universe."—Op. cit., p. 69.


PART 2 of My response to an Atheist Essay!

Creation in Genesis 1:1 in perspective from the HEBREW.

"Beresh’it bara elohim et hashamayim vaet haeretz vahaeretz tohu bohu vahoshech al penie tehom veruach elohim merehephet al penie hamayim"

In translation:

"In the beginning God created the land and the sky and land was empty and uninhabitable and darkness was upon the face of the deep and the spirit (or wind) of God was hovering over the face of the waters."

Thus literally begins one of the most debated passages of the Bible.

No matter if you believe the Earth is YOUNG or OLD as Geology suggests!

The Genesis creation account has been the source of great conflict between Christians and the Scientific Community, BUT that conflick believe it or not has NOT BEEN BECAUSE SCIENCE and the BIBLE DO NOT AGREE!



A similar conflict can be seen in church history between Science and the Catholic Church over cosmology. Evangelicals are especially susceptible to this conflict, where many people equate taking the Bible at face value to meaning taking the Bible "literally."


Some are intent on preserving the credibility and historicity of scripture, BUT IN THEIR ZEAL THEY have misinterpreted and damaged its credibility substantially. God speaks through two books: scripture and nature. He does not contradict himself.

Unfortunately, the church as the "guardians of Truth" too many times ARE guilty of substituting their own "culturally situated" understandings of Scripture for the inherent word of God and failing to see the difference between the two.

Upholding the Authority of Scripture from the very first Hebrew Word

------------------ Even A non-believer knows something about the earth, the heavens, and the other elements of the world, about the motion and orbit of the stars and even their size and related positions, about the predictable eclipses of the sun and the moon, cycles of the years and seasons, about the kinds of animals, shrubs, stones, and so forth and this knowledge he holds to as being certain from reason and experience.

Now, it is a disgraceful and dangerous thing for an infidel to hear a believer, presumably giving the meaning of Holy Scripture, talking nonsense on these topics; and we should take all means too prevent such an embarrassing situation, in which people show up vast ignorance in a believer and laugh it to scorn.

Augustine on the "literal" meaning of the Genesis Account. 12th Century A.D.

Simply put, evolution can be defined as the developing of new and complex forms of life, from simpler forms by natural processes rather than specific creation.

God is thus replaced by Nature; and evolutionists claim that all the amazing diversities of life on the earth do not speak of His wonderful creative Power, but of chance!

What they do NOT account for is the UNIVERSES PERFECT Fine Tuning?

Skeptics like to say that fine tuning cannot be proven by science, since we have only one universe to study. However, the discovery and quantification of dark energy has puzzled a number of scientists, who realize that its extremely small value requires that the initial conditions of the universe must have been extremely fine tuned in order that even matter would exist in our universe.

By chance, our universe would have been expected to consist of merely some thermal radiation.

How does this discovery impact atheists?

Those who favor naturalism had long sought to find the simplest explanation for the universe, hoping to avoid any evidence for design. A Big Bang model in which there was just enough matter to equal the critical density to account for a flat universe would have provided that. However, for many years, it has been evident that there is less than half of the amount of matter in the universe to account for a flat universe. A cosmological constant would provide an energy density to make up for the missing matter density, but would require an extreme amount of fine tuning.

The supernovae studies demonstrated that there was an energy density to the universe (but did not define the size of this energy density), and the recent Boomerang study demonstrated that this energy density is exactly what one would expect to get a flat universe. How finely tuned must this energy density be to get a flat universe? One part in 10120, which is:

1 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000 000

Atheists' reactions

What do atheists think about this level of design?

Here is a quote from a recent article:

"This type of universe, however, seems to require a degree of fine tuning of the initial conditions that is in apparent conflict with 'common wisdom'."

Atheists see a conflict because this level of design is something that one would not expect by chance from a universe that began through a purely naturalistic mechanism or The construction of a machine, engine or instrument, intended to apply power to a useful purpose; the structure of parts, or manner in which the parts of a machine are united to answer its design. "Common wisdom" is common only to those who must exclude a supernatural explanation for the creation of the universe.

Yet another study confirms the polarization of the cosmic microwave background radiation, left over from the Big Bang. The standard inflationary model predicted that the background radiation should be polarized when it interacted with matter, nearly 14 billion years ago. John Carlstrom, the S. Chandrasekhar Distinguished Service Professor in Astronomy and Astrophysics at the University of Chicago, announced the discovery and made the following admission:

"Polarization is predicted. It's been detected and it's in line with theoretical predictions. We're stuck with this preposterous universe."

Naturalism fails the test

In another article entitled,

"Disturbing Implications of a Cosmological Constant"

researchers from Stanford and MIT examined some of the "problems" associated with a cosmological constant. In their paper, they stated that the implications of a cosmological constant "lead to very deep paradoxes, which seem to require major revisions of our usual assumptions." They admit that "there is no universally accepted explanation of how the universe got into such a special state" and that their study, "Far from providing a solution to the problem, we will be led to a disturbing crisis." They also admit, "Some unknown agent initially started the inflation high up on its potential, and the rest is history."

In examining problems with the cosmological constant, the authors are concerned that ultimate fate of the universe is complete entropy with all the matter and energy distributed over maximally expanded spacetime. They cite the ability of the universe to undergo "Poincare recurrences" as a possible "solution" to one of the "problems."

There is a certain theoretical possibility that after the universe is maximally expanded that it would come back together again into one point. Think of it like this. Let's say you are in a room with air molecules randomly moving around in the room. There is a certain probability that the random motion of the molecules could cause all of them to travel to one corner of the room, leaving you in a complete vacuum.

Obviously, this would not be a good thing to happen, but it is possible, with an interval on the order of once every 1060 years. Since we only live 102 years in a universe that has been around for only 1010 years, it is practically impossible.

So, what is the time it would take for a fully expanded universe to come back into a single point?

The authors calculate the value as e10120 years, which they comment "seems like an absurdly big time between interesting events, which, by comparison, last for a very short time." Recent evidence suggests that even this estimate is very optimistic.

Some scientists believe that the universe will be permanently destroyed within 22 billion years, with no possibility of reassembly. Robert Caldwell of Dartmouth College says that the dark energy of the universe is increasing at a rate that will rip the universe apart and even the atoms themselves.

However, it is the nature of inflation and the temperature of the universe that deeply concerns these cosmologists. This is what they have to say about the nature of our current universe, among all other possible universes:

"In all of these worlds statistically miraculous (but not impossible) events would be necessary to assemble and preserve the fragile nuclei that would ordinarily be destroyed by the higher temperatures.

However, although each of the corresponding histories is extremely unlikely, there are so many more of them than those that evolve without "miracles," that they would vastly dominate the livable universes that would be created by Poincare recurrences. We are forced to conclude that in a recurrent world like de Sitter space our universe would be extraordinarily unlikely."

Appealing to possible alternative ways that the universe might have evolved do not make fine tuning untenable. In fact, the vast majority of possible universes would contain no matter at all - just energy! Here is what Dyson says about the probability that our universe would be the way it is:

"The vast majority of the space consists of states which are macroscopically "dead de Sitter;" that is, nearly empty de Sitter containing only some thermal radiation. A tiny subset of the states are anthropically acceptable, meaning that they contain complex structures such as stars and galaxies, and a very small subset of those are macroscopically indistinguishable from our universe (labeled MIFOU in the figure).

Inflationary initial conditions occupy an even smaller fraction of the space. Trajectories which pass through the inflationary patch will almost always lead immediately to the MIFOU region, "mixing" into it in a "porous," phase-space-area-preserving manner. The vast majority of the points in the MIFOU region did not come from inflation, but rather from unstable trajectories originating in the dead region.

Finally, any trajectory in the dead region will remain there almost all of the time, but will occasionally enter the anthropically acceptable region, and very much more rarely the MIFOU region, and almost never the inflationary region. Therefore, livable universes are almost always created by fluctuations into the "miraculous" states discussed above."



DID you know that if you make an endeavor to find out when and by whom atheism was authored you will not be able to find such information from any source? Not even the most "educated" atheists - particularly those associated with the most elite universities throughout the world can truthfully inform you when and by whom atheism originated. They can enlighten you as to who were its main perpetrators in different cultures; but they cannot identify its founder and when it actually originated.

The absence of a known author and time of origin of such a highly embraced philosophy is a strange phenomenon. But this phenomenon is highly indicative. It suggests that atheism is not of earthly origin - that it had its birth in another sphere before this state of time.

Atheism is not a man-made doctrine but a doctrine of the demons. Its originator is none other than the old serpent himself, namely, Satan. It had its origin from the very one it deceptively denies exists.

It is a doctrine which denies the authorship and existence of its own author! This accounts for the absence of information in any literature embraced by atheists that identify both a human author and earthly time of origin for atheism.


If Satan is not the author of atheism, I hereby challenge the most educated and capable of them to prove that Satan is not its author and prove that it had an earthly origin.This may be the hardest thing any Atheist will ever do is to solve it's own origin problem!Creation 1 Evolution 0 , without a doubt then THIS IS PROOF POSITIVE THAT THERE IS BOTH A GOD & A CREATION HE CREATED, BECAUSE THE UNIVERSE DOES NOT SUPPORT A NATURALISTIC PROCESS ALONE FOR IT'S BEGINNING.


PART 3 My response to an Atheist Essay!


BACK TO THE ESSAY- "The second of which is I do not find the state of the world in accordance with an idea of a loving and merciful higher power. Then of course there is the factor that the basis of this essay shall be about; I do not find the Biblical God fit for worship. Over the course of this essay there will be some times when I will speak as if I believe in the Bible, when in fact I do not."




Hypocrisy means:

Simulation; a feigning to be what one is not; or dissimulation, a concealment of one's real character or motives. More generally, hypocrisy is simulation, or the assuming of a false appearance of virtue or religion; a deceitful show of a good character, in morals or religion; a counterfeiting of religion.

This is the MAIN REASON for the existence of Atheism in our world today, I believe that for every hypocrite there are hundred's of NEW ATHEIST'S BORN!

The foolishness of a few so-called "Christian's" who thought it O.K. to pretend to be one thing while "LIVING ANOTHER WAY" has "Evolved into the most profound hypocrisy of all" an excuse to live WITHOUT THE DESIGNER OF CREATION!


Galatians 5:19-21

" Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these; Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, Envyings, murders, drunkenness, revellings, and such like: of the which I tell you before, as I have also told you in time past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God."

This is what makes MAN do the ugly things he does both to himself and to nature. ATHEIST'S DO ALL THESE THINGS AS WELL BECAUSE of The nature of SIN within is the cause of all the world's problems.

Her problem is a SELF-CREATED one, because of her own "preconceived ideas" about the God she thinks we believe in and how he SHOULD ACT as she see's it.


THIS IS A "PRECONCEIVED RESPONSE" rooted deep in the soul which can only be uprooted by an "INVASION OF PURE TRUTH" that breaks through the hardness of mental blocks that have been either self-taught or generationally instilled!

The problem of "Evil in the world" is a real issue and to properly understand it is the KEY to understanding OUR purpose in the plan of God. First we MUST understand that "Evil" is never to be understood in the OLD MIDDLE AGE DOGMAS of the false churches created to purposely confuse mankind about God!



Here is more of her essay:

" I plan to examine the Bible with critical inquiry. This essay will not be based upon scientific facts and how they disprove the Bible. It shall be an application of my emotions regarding compassion, love, mercy, patience, and justice.

I hope to explain more clearly why the God depicted in the Bible violates my idea of a moral being. This shall be done over a series of topics. Each pointing out how Jehovah is undeserving of my worship. I will utilize Biblical verses to support my claim as well as what I consider to be logical reasoning."



Is this fair?

No! It is common for all of us to do it BUT IT IS A VERY LIMITED WAY TO JUDGE ANY SUBJECT because our knowledge of the subject goes ONLY AS FAR AS OUR EMOTIONAL ATTACHMENTS TO IT, what I call a "Preconceived Idea"!


If we deem God "EVIL"then we cannot believe past our "IDEA that God is bad, even when the evidence is exactly the opposite.

It is always funny that the Atheist uses the very things that God has in FAR more abundance { Love, Grace, Mercy, Fairness, Righteousness, Kindness ect. } to disprove his ability to rule, SHE SAYS SHE WILL BE Capable of judging with accuracy; conforming to exact rules of propriety AT LEAST THAT'S WHAT THE WORD "CRITICAL" MEANS, I make NO SUCH CLAIM BECAUSE IT IS "IMPOSSIBLE TO DO SO, WHEN YOUR MIND IS ALREADY MADE UP CONCERNING WHAT YOU BELIEVE.



Unless you can look at the evidence with a purely "LOGICAL MIND" without NEGATIVE emotions of any kind then you "Atheist OR Christian" cannot judge what God did or does.....PERIOD!


I am NOT saying that we cannot have emotional attachments to the subject God knows I do, what I am saying is that we cannot begin to be "Logical" if emotion takes the place of understanding."


If you can, then your battle is not with God but LOGICAL DEDUCTION ITSELF.


In law and logic, that degree of evidence which convinces the mind of the certainty of truth of fact, and produces belief. Proof is derived from personal knowledge, or from the testimony of others, or from conclusive reasoning.

Proof differs from demonstration which is what Atheist's present constantly AS EVIDENCE, which is applicable only to those truths of which the contrary is inconceivable.

A PROOF PRODUCES Firmness of mind; stability not to be shaken; as a mind or virtue that is proof against the arts of seduction and the assaults of temptation. Let's face facts......


Because they can't find any...so they do what comes naturally, ATTACK GOD'S CHARACTER INSTEAD.



{ God does not exist because of his bad character revealed in HIS WORD- THIS IS DENIAL OF THE FACTS NOT PROOF HE ISN'T THERE. }






PART 4 A response about "HELL" and a loving God!

"Hell, of course, is the mother of all of my problems with the bible. It is perhaps the most despicable and hideous of all of the Christian God’s crimes. Indeed, the cruelest of all concentration camps.""Most courts of law would take custody of your child from you just for an excessive spanking. We as a people enacted these laws, for we thought them to be logical. Is God above logic, or what we deem as compassionate behavior?"


"Free Will", You Say?

"It is also written that I was given free will with which to choose if I will go to hell or not. How can you possibly deem something free when you must fear consequences?"

{ HERE I WOULD ASK: Is the FACT that we enjoy freedom in this country any reason to believe that, that freedom does not come with CONSEQUENCES ATTACHED and responsibilities as well?


We as Americans have responsibility to function within the Laws of our country. If we go outside those Laws WE will be incarcerated or fined for the time allowed by Law, we cannot get around the Law just because we are "Citizens" of this country.}

"That (says she) completely conflicts with the definition of free. If I were to hold a gun to your head and say "you have free will to not give me your wallet, but if you attempt to defy me I will kill you." Does it really feel as if you have a choice in the matter? Of course not."

"Free means to give or receive something with out an expectation of return. The whole free will concept is self-defeating. Call it Circumstantial Will, for that is what it truly is."

"That indeed, we as children of God, chose rather to be hell’s inmates then God’s disciples in heaven. It’s an interesting idea. However, you don’t have to hurt anyone to get into Hell. All it takes, according to Scripture, is knowing about Jesus and not accepting him as Savior."

Here is where I would contend that she AND MOST IN THE CHURCHES have a total misunderstanding of the WILL of man.



The problem now is that our "mind, will & emotions" are under a shadow, a void, where our understanding must be "Enlightened" by God to TRULY SEE THE WAY- It does NOT matter whether or NOT our will is Free or Enslaved, it is still the only will we have to choose with.

But the real issue lies with "A LACK OF UNDERSTANDING ABOUT GOD'S ORIGINAL PLAN FOR US and because of this missing piece of the puzzle we "DECIDE OR CHOOSE" by wrong information given to us by satanic beings leading us astray and a fallen .

It is your WILL tainted as it is:

It is the part of you that DECIDES THINGS that is spiritually being "RAPED" by demonic lies. And each time a lie is accepted



THIS IS THE TRUE CHOICE WE ARE TALKING ABOUT, FOR JESUS EMBODIES ALL THE PERFECTIONS OF HEAVEN! He and he alone can make the right choices because he's been there and has a "bird's eye view" of the future!



We will "KNOW FULLY WHAT WE'VE MISSED OUT ON "BECAUSE OF OUR PERSONAL CHOICES" TO SERVE SELF INSTEAD OF GOD, and this in turn will produce the "Physical sufferings of our spiritual bodies" in hell.

The suffering will equal our personal choices in life, no one will suffer for others sins so each punishment will be JUST! God KNOWS your secrets!



Our beliefs do no change reality in this life or the next. No amount of "Worldly Reasoning" will make the slightest difference to the Judgement seat of Christ!

But there are those who try to attack GOD'S CHARACTER ABOUT HELL,which is like attacking the "WARDEN'S CHARACTER" BECAUSE HE RUNS A PRISON SANCTIONED BY THE LAW OF THE LAND!

ASK YOURSELF: Why would Jesus use wording that seems to be BASED UPON pagan false doctrine IF IT REALLY WERE FALSE DOCTRINE ?

The suggestion that Jesus used Jewish Fable and Pagan false doctrine in Luke 16 is inconceivable!

Arians, who believe Jesus sided with the Sadducees view of extinction, simply cannot explain Luke 16.

They are forced into falsely accusing Jesus of promoting what He knew was pagan false doctrine!

The only reasonable conclusion, is that conscious life after death IS NOT pagan false doctrine, but the very truth Jesus chose to convey by simply reading Luke 16!

Paul condemned using Jewish myths and fables in 1 Tim. 1:4; 4:7; 2 Tim. 4:4; Tit. 1:14; 2 Pet. 1:16!

Rather than call themselves false teachers, they call Jesus the false teacher!



Is there any real logic about Hell?

The 'logic' of hell in the bible is surprisingly simple:

You receive back the treatment/effects you gave others (including God and yourself) with some kind of multiplier effect.

[The bible is full of images of this reciprocity concept:

1.) reaping what you sow...

2.) being paid back....

3.) suffering loss as you had despoiled others.....

4.) unkindness for unkindness shown....

5.) apathy for apathy rendered.....

6.) 'eye for an eye'.....

7.) proportional judgment. ]

Most traditionalists also recognize that our exploitative actions toward others also modify our own characters in the process.

When I treat people destructively, I also treat myself in some way destructively.

When I treat people kindly, I also treat myself kindly.

From THE BOOK, Immortality: The Other Side of Death, by Gary Habermas and J.P. Moreland

"Before proceeding, though, one more preliminary is in order. We do not accept the idea that hell is a place where God actively tortures people forever and ever.

There will indeed be everlasting, conscious, mental and physical torment in various degrees according to the lives people have lived here on earth.

But the essence of that torment is relational in nature: the banishment from heaven and all it stands for.

Mental and physical anguish result from the sorrow and shame of the judgment of being forever rationally excluded from God, heaven, and so forth.

It is not due to God himself inflicting torture."

"In response, we should first point out that we would agree that an un-ending hell of moment by moment, active torture by God would be unjust and hard to square with his love and the intrinsic dignity of man.

But we have already shown that our understanding of hell is different from the torture-chamber model."

Hell is not a torture chamber, and people in hell are not howling like dogs in mind-numbing pain. There are degrees of anguish in hell.

"The Bible describes hell primarily in relational terms--

it is 'away from' God.

Therefore, it involves banishment from his presence, his purposes, and his followers.

Like heaven, hell is a freely chosen destination.

What we decide to believe and do in this life sets us on a road leading to a final destination in the next...Hell is also a place of shame, sorrow, regret, and anguish.

This intense pain is not actively produced by God; he is not a cosmic torturer. Undoubtedly, anguish and torment will exist in hell.

And because we will have both body and soul in the resurrected state, the anguish experienced can be both mental and physical.

But the pain suffered will be due to the shame and sorrow resulting from the punishment of final, ultimate, unending banishment from God, his kingdom, and the good life for which we were created in the first place.

Hell's occupants will deeply and tragically regret all they lost. As Jesus said, 'For what profit is it to a man if he gains the whole world, and loses his own soul?' (Matt 16:26)"

"The Bible's picture of hell, therefore, indicates that upon death, some people will be translated into a different, nonsocial mode of existence.

They will be conscious, and they will await the resurrection of their bodies, at which time they will be banished from heaven and secured in hell where they will experience unending, conscious exclusion from God, his people, and anything of value.

This banishment will include conscious sorrow, shame, and anguish to differing degrees, depending on the person's life on earth."


The second is from a Catholic source...SURPRISED! I WAS!

A New Catechism:

Catholic Faith for Adults, Seabury:1966, p.480:

"Jesus speaks of the of one's being eternally condemned. We read of 'eternal punishment' (Mt. 25:46).

This could be wrongly understood, as if a disaster or even an injustice then befell the damned, as can sometimes happen with punishments on earth.

Hence we find it more enlightening to express the same truth by the term 'eternal sin'.

The state of cold obstinacy has become eternal.

They have become impervious to God, love, goodness, Christ and fellowship.

But it was for these things that man was made.

It is now a total perversion, sin brought to its fullest self-expression.

To be lost means to be entirely closed in on oneself, without contact with others or with God. This is the punishment, the 'second death' (Rev. 20:14).

Scripture uses terrifying words to express it: darkness, gnashing of teeth, fire. They need not be taken as literal descriptions.

They are apt expressions nonetheless of the dismay at having missed the end and object of existence."

Let me point out here that these two sources would not be 'liberal' in ANY sense of the word.

They would represent mainstream, conservative, traditional views of hell.

Moreland and Habermas, for example, would probably be considered 'literalists' when it comes to the Book of Revelation (probably pre-millennialist).

The couple of passages that paint potential "mind-numbing" pictures of torment in hell would not be 'explained away' by these two, but would be given full weight in constructing their comment quoted above.

There is no 'softening' of the reality of hell here by them, but there is no Dante here either (they literally refer to hell as "living in a state with a low quality of life"--hardly a description of mind-numbing torment! (p.173))...

Now, it is important here to make sure we understand this point--that the traditional view of hell does not contain the images of torture of Dante, the Greek and Roman writers, the Jewish pseudepigraphal writers, and many of the early Church Fathers.

We must try to see the biblical teaching without these cultural and historical preconceptions.


It has been an honor as a teacher of the Word of God to uphold the standard of God's character against these UNFOUNDED ATTACKS by a simply MISINFORMED ATHEIST!

One who REFUSES TO SEE "THE WITNESS of CREATION" because of the deception she has embraced.

She goes on to say:

"I hear a lot from Christians tell me about God’s "infinite compassion and mercy".

"Instead of harping on me about something so unapparent, they should go tell it to the Midianites. "

What about Genocide & scripture, did God commit ETHNIC- {On heathen; or pagans} GENOCIDE? On heathen or pagans?

First what is GENOCIDE?

It is defined as:

"in international law, the intentional by Design and systematic by Method destroy, wholly or in part, by a government of a national, racial, religious, or ethnic group. Although the term genocide was first coined in 1944, the crime itself has been committed often in history", BUT never by OR According to the doctrines of morality.


So we must judge this not on the moral standings of men BUT upon the ETHICAL STAND OF A MORAL GOD!


If anything it shows the utter contempt for life that PAGANS PRETENDING TO BE CHRISTIAN THROUGH FALSE RELIGION have for each other and the rest of us...HITLER WAS NO MORE "GOD'S CHILD" THAN YOUR A HAMBURGER IF YOU GO TO McDonald's.


Here's an example of the type of verses atheist's misunderstand, NOT THE WORDING OF THE VERSE BUT THE INTENT OF GOD'S DIRECTION IN THE VERSE.

"Thus saith the LORD of hosts ... go and smite Amalek, and utterly destroy all that they have, and spare them not; but slay both man and woman, infant and suckling, ox and sheep, camel and ass."

"How Could a Compassionate God Order the "Genocide" of the Canaanites or Amalek ?"

Now of course I can give the simple answer from the Bible which is enough for people who trust God but not for those who DOUBT HIS RIGHT TO RULE!

THE BIBLE SAYS that God gave them 400+ years to repent WARNING THEM BY EVERY WAY POSSIBLE and that their sins were beyond horrible, but the real question is an ethical one.

How can God who has such compassion for the innocents in Nineveh order the wholesale killing of innocent children in Palestine?

Is the God of the OT and the God of the NT the same Person?

How can I reconcile these, in modern terms, "unthinkable" crimes against humanity with the God of compassion revealed by Jesus?

We need to revisit the assessment of the Canaanites as "innocent people." Also remember that God sent Jonah to WARN NINEVEH WHICH WAS NOT INNOCENT or they would not have been warned!




From God's perspective, there is no such thing as an innocent human being (apart from Jesus Christ).

Every human heart is born with the nature of evil and bent on sin and rebellion. I see a strong parallel between God's actions against the Canaanites and the actions of an oncology surgeon.

He has to cut out what may appear to be healthy tissue but which is actually infected with cancer cells that ONLY HE SEES.

NO ONE would say "How could this compassionate doctor "CUT OFF" human flesh that is perfectly good?

Doesn't he know it HURTS the patient to do this, doesn't he KNOW that the patient will miss that part and "morn" that loss the rest of his or her life?

Was this loss really necessary?

Couldn't the doctor have done it some other way to AVOID ALL THAT PAIN?

Or whatever else the MONDAY MORNING QUARTERBACK would teach?

Does not the doctor with all his vast knowledge know MORE THAN THE PATIENT ABOUT HIS PROBLEM?




The Canaanites were infected with sin, they practiced CHILD SACRIFICE TO FALSE GOD'S AND THE MOST PERVERTED SEXUAL DEVIANCE IMAGINABLE, with animals and human alike.

This was a judgment EQUAL TO THEIR SINS AGAINST MAN & NATURE as well as to GOD, the Utter annihilation of a civilization that was rotten to the core, BUILT UPON THE BLOOD OF IT'S OWN CHILDREN.

This kind of evil cannot ever be excused before the Cross of Christ, and the very fact that any Atheist would try too is APPALLING IN IT'S OWN RIGHT!

The children OF THESE EVIL PAGANS were not as innocent as we think they were. Remember children must be RAISED UP IN "EVIL PRACTICES" IN ORDER TO BE WILLING SACRIFICES TO THEIR GOD'S.

Look at the LRA in Uganda, and if you have a chance to watch a video called "Invisible Children", you'll see two opposites to children. To the same degree of innocence and the good from innocence that children can have is the same degree to which they can become even more evil and destructive.

Most of us live in a time and a place where we are mostly shielded from what true evil looks like. The evil that all people of all ages did in Sodom, Gomorrah, Canaan, Moab, Ammon, Edom, and other places dwarfs the worst acts we hear about on the news,we have not even come close to these evils today.

Until we understand what true evil looks like and the consequences of it and STOP JUSTIFYING IT AS FREE SPEECH!

We will have a hard time ever understanding God's justice and mercy and we will be shocked at what "normal people" or even "perverts" are truly capable of.

Until then, we will be shocked that a seemingly "normal" man went into an Amish schoolhouse and murdered without remorse, or that two boys went into Columbine high school and didn't come out alive, or that people could so hate us they will fly planes into our buildings,make no mistake about it...


Also remember what happened in the case of Babylon/Persia bringing back the best of the children of captured countries -- Daniel and his buddies became the most powerful in the land.

This was a positive result BUT the same could also happen in a reverse scenario, and in a worst case scenario they would try to overthrow or pervert the Israelites with enough time and the right catalysts.

Let's also remember that the Canaanites did exactly the same to the Israelites (women and children included) years before, a fact passed over.

Who were the early inhabitants of the Holy Land?

They were the descendants of Shem and Arphaxed (ancestor of the Hebrews).

The PRE- PROMISED { In the heart of God } uninhabited land was populated by them shortly after the flood and was an inheritance for them. Traditions regarding the early history of the Holy Land can be found in the Book of Jubilee, the Kebra Nagast and commentaries of Rash, Philo and the Sepher Hayashar.

Those descended from Ham were known as the Canaanites and were given a different inheritance to occupy, however, this was not good enough for them and they invaded the lands of Shem.

The Canaanites drove out and/or killed the descendants of Shem and then occupied the land. Although the Bible does not directly mention the Canaanite invasion it implies the occurrence in Genesis 12:6 when it uses the expression "the Canaanites were in the land".

The Hebrew carries the connotation of, "then but not before", as opposed to, "then but not now", as Canaanites were present up and until the second Temple period by which time Genesis had certainly been written. Assuming this to be true the Israelite invasion was nothing short of an eye for an eye and was a righteous judgment according to Mosaic law.

BUT, please think about this- in the Old covenant relationship, God dealt with man WITHOUT A BORN AGAIN SPIRIT.

So God could not control men from the "HEART" like he can now in the New covenant,THIS IS NOT AN EXCUSE...IT IS SIMPLY A REASON AMONG MANY REASONS FOR GOD'S ACTIONS!

Had the Israelites not eradicated the Canaanite people, I dare say you would have had land disputes much like you see in the Holy Land today.

Just as if the doctor HAD NOT REMOVED THE "CANCER INFECTED CELLS" in the body of his patient, DESPITE THE PAIN AND SUFFERING THAT ACTION CAUSED, IT WAS "FAR BETTER" than the alternative!

It would have greatly hindered if not prevented the Israelite nation from EVER forming.

It was not just forming the nation God was worried about it was forming a nation free of the corruption and idol worship of the Canaanite people. God did not need more of the same from the Israelites as he got from the Canaanites.

Looking back you can see that God was successful only to the extent { HIS ULTIMATE PURPOSE FOR ISRAEL } that they were able to bring the Messiah into the world and preserve a remnant of the chosen people to serve him.


She says: "I have discovered via my discussions that there are two major forms:

the corruption argument

and the mercy argument.

The former says that those slaughtered were evil and deserving of their fate; the latter says that since they were religiously incorrect, it was a mercy to terminate their existence."

Notice the precise wording of this statement, in order to give God no way out of the argument-

"Evil and Deserving"there is no MEAT in the middle with which to judge the action as I have plainly given, there is MORE between the EVIL and the DESERVING.

"RELIGIOUSLY INCORRECT" what does that mean exactly?

Numb 31:2

"Avenge the children of Israel of the Midianites: afterward shalt thou be gathered unto thy people."


" Avenge the children of Israel of the Midianites:


For the injury they had done them, by sending their daughters among them, who enticed them to commit uncleanness with them, and then drew them into the worship of their idols, which brought the wrath of God upon them, and for which 24,000 persons were slain.

Now, though the Moabites had a concern in this affair as well as the Midianites, yet they were spared; which some think was for the sake of Lot, from whom they descended; but why not the Midianites for the sake of Abraham, whose offspring they were by Keturah?

Jarchi says, they were spared because of Ruth, who was to spring from them; and so she might, and yet vengeance be taken on great numbers of them: but the truer reason seems to be, either because the sin of the Moabites was not yet full, and they were reserved for a later punishment; or rather because they were not the principal actors in the above affair; but the Midianites, who seem to have advised Balak at first to send for Balaam to curse Israel, and who harboured that soothsayer after he had been dismissed by Balak, and to whom he gave his wicked counsel, and which they readily followed, and industriously pursued."



She states about Hell

"However, you don’t have to hurt anyone to get into Hell. All it takes, according to Scripture, is knowing about Jesus and not accepting him as Savior. It doesn't matter how virtuous you are, how much good you do, how happy an environment you create for others. Given this, the voluntary entry argument doesn't make sense.

The same argument could be used to justify the sending of Aryan opponents of Nazism to concentration camps: they voluntarily chose not to give homage to Hitler, so they chose to be interred. Why should we blame the Nazis for the inmates’ choice?

Why should we blame God for the choice of the damned?"




Because this invokes the worst of memories and causes the mind to attach this horror to what God did concerning Salvation, more to the fine point HOW SALVATION WORKS.


A false conclusion that God is unjust for His actions is what began the birth process of atheism. It is very important to keep that fact in mind.

A conclusion that the Almighty Righteous God is unjust or wrong for any of His actions cannot be arrived at except through the total depravity of those who draw such a conclusion.

So in order to understand how atheism had it's origin, It is crucial to realize that the total depravity of the nature of Satan is the key principle that underlies the origin of atheism.


Even though the conclusion that God is unjust is high error and was known by Satan to be so, his total depravity nevertheless made it impossible for him to conclude otherwise.

Depravity must direct the hearts of its graceless subjects against God even though they know better. This is because of the very antithetical nature of depravity to God and His Law.

The nature of both human and demonic depravity is an unvarying and uncompromising principle that works apart from what its subjects know and remains opposed to God at all times despite God's actions and despite their knowledge that it is impossible for God to be wrong.

The negative expressions of God toward the existence and outworking of the depraved natures of humans and demons is always right, whereas the negative expressions and opposition of the depraved natures of humans and demons toward God are always wrong.

The very antithetical nature of the depravity of graceless humans and demons invariably enslaves them to react negatively to God regardless of what God does. Therefore, their depravity reacts negatively to God, despite the fact that God can never do evil and despite the fact that He is always perfectly innocent.


In order for Satan to have endeavored to judge God, there had to be in place some type of opinion, philosophy, religion, charter or law by which he used to try to judge God.

But God is not subject to anything. Nothing exists whatsoever that God is subject to or responsible to obey except his own word.


"Who created God?

A super God, and who created the super God?

A super,super God?


God is not subject, SITUATED OR PLACED UNDER HIS OWN LAW even to the most noble law in the universe - the TEN COMMANDMENTS- which He made for mankind, nor to any law made for the angels. He is above all laws and does only His own will.


Because if ANYTHING IS ABOVE GOD, GOD CEASES TO BE GOD- GOD'S LAW IS A REFLECTION OF HIS PERSONAL MORAL CHARACTER, GOD HAS Moral sense, an innate or natural sense of right and wrong; an instinctive perception of what is right or wrong in moral conduct, which approves some actions and disapproves others.


So there is no law He can possibly violate by any of His actions. Therefore, He cannot be rightly judged to be wrong in any action He performs.


An example of this is found in

Heb 6:13

"For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he swore by himself,.......

Heb 6:16

"For men verily swear by the greater: and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife."

Heb 6:17

"Wherein God, willing more abundantly to show unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath:"

Heb 6:18

"That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us"


The only choices Satan had by which to seek to judge God were in some form of his own depravity - Either choice would be the evil one attempting to judge the Righteous One - evil trying to condemn the righteousness as being evil - an impossibility and absolute deception.

But he probably chose the latter so as to make God deceptively appear wrong by His own Law. Again, an impossibility and absolute deception. This was the actual deceptive and utterly foolish birth of atheism. Atheism didn't receive its origin by a true absence of proof of God's existence, because there has always been and always will be overwhelming proof to the contrary.

Atheism had its origin by the expression of Satan's depravity toward God, and it is embraced, maintained and perpetuated among graceless humans as a result of their total depravity. In other words, atheists follow in the footsteps of their master, the devil WHOM THEY DENY.

Now I will deal with the silliness of attacking salvation's "ENTRANCE FEE!


"All it takes, according to Scripture, is knowing about Jesus and not accepting him as Savior."




John 3:14-21 SAYS:

"And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up: That whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal life. For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved. He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God. "


"And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men { Atheist's} loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved. But he that doeth truth cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God."

Now why is this such a sticking point to the Atheist?




This is an equitable judgment, for you are NEVER PUNISHED BEYOND YOUR OWN CHOICE- IN LIFE OR IN DEATH!






PART 7 A RESPONSE to an ATHEIST Essay with a new challenge!

And before you even try to ANSWER this challenge and say "You own me!"

Really answer it and don't side-step it with insulting words...please!


"Most of us, given omnipotence, would be able to do a far better job than Jehovah. What would you do if given omnipotence?

"God’s supposed infinite mercy is apparently the same thing as no mercy at all.

What makes this particularly unforgivable is that even Jesus’ own standards demand feeding of the poor. See Matthew 25:35, in which it is stated that the blessed feed the hungry, and that the damned do not. I find it funny that God is held blameless, though, for not feeding them.

Does not the old saying "practice what you preach" apply to God? Is his lack of action a hypocrisy or a sin? Could it perhaps be both?

In fact, it would be far easier for God to feed all the poor with his omnipotence, than for any mortal man to feed even one! Mankind is certainly not blameless here, but it is Jehovah who is the true villain."









4. WHO CAUSES CANCER NOW if God is not there to blame?

5. WHO CAUSES WARS, THAT HAVE KILLED MILLIONS NOW if God is not there to blame?



The whole problem with what she is doing is made clear when the "SHOE IS ON THE OTHER FOOT." You see..in order for atheist's to attack us they must TAKE ALL THE WORLD'S WOE'S AND BLAME THEM ON GOD "

This is their Strawman " TO DISTRACT FROM THE REAL ANSWER- Atheism causes all the things THEY BLAME GOD FOR! And before someone out there says...."

Well, I just think that it is religion that has caused all this trouble in the world!"

If that is true then we are back at the same point we started at....WHERE AND HOW DID RELIGION BEGIN IF THERE NEVER WAS A GOD to start it?

Where did the idea of a "ONE True God" come from without any knowledge of Him? If we started out as Atheist's in the beginning of time how did any knowledge of God get here!


- IT'S God's fault and he exists after all,





I know they won't!

I think the thing that STANDS OUT as the biggest DOUBLE STANDARD is the Atheist using THE BIBLE to disprove a NON-EXISTENT GOD and then turning around in the same essay and saying this:

"Suppose you were an omnipotent god, and you demand worship, such as the Christian God.

Would you give proof of your existence to those who wished to follow you? I imagine for Jehovah that it would be quite simple to perform a continual sequence of verifiable miracles. It would be quite logical in practice too, for it would keep God’s followers from delusion and doubt.

There is no such luck with Jehovah though. He demands absolute fidelity without any demonstration of his existence. The only so called record of his existence is the bible. I think it pretty much goes with out saying that not only is the bible 2,000 years out dated, but it is also very unoriginal.

Any Christian who proposes that the bible is indeed evidence for God’s existence is proposing a double standard. For there are many books which claim to be actual accounts of a higher power. With this in mind, why not believe in Allah from the Koran?

Could it be because your faith is what determines your belief and not your so called "factual" book?"


You see within the seed of Faith given to each believer is ALL the proof of God needed to get saved. BUT you must first believe to release that proof to your soul!

In the fist place, let's give her the benefit of MUCH doubt. Let's say she's right, the bible is NOT the word of God..there is no God and no gods at all anywhere and without asking HOW IN A GODLESS WORLD MEN THOUGHT UP RELIGIONS IN THE FIRST PLACE?{ Oooppps! I asked!}

Where does her questioning take her?

I'll tell YOU to my NEW CHALLENGE TO ATHEIST'S, WHICH IS THIS: And this is a very valid point!



"Atheism turns out to be too simple. If the whole universe has no meaning, we should never have found out that it has no meaning. . ." – Mere Christianity


You will notice in your traveling throughout the Skeptic mindset that they spend MORE TIME MAKING FUN OF and Mocking CREATION SCIENCE THAN THEY DO PROVIDING REAL SOLID ANSWERS TO OUR PRESENTATIONS!


That is why the MANY MONEY OFFERS FROM CREATION SCIENTISTS REMAIN IN THE BANK...Such as these BELOW: In order to stay on this page it will be easier to RIGHT CLICK ON THE LINK & OPEN IT IN A NEW

O.K. Atheists.....Answer this testimony!

John Clayton tells us about his life, his studies that led him away from atheism, as well as events in his life that led him to those studies. You won't agree, but think about it, why would an avowed Atheist change if there is no God to change too? And remember its NOT the same as the "So-called Christians" who become Atheists because they were NEVER REALLY Christian from God's view, and yes that's the truth.

Apologetics on Various Scientific, Historical, Geological, and just plain "Thought provoking"!